《The Legitimate Miss Returns With Honor》


 C1

    "Huai Chu Gong Citrus, also known as Golden Silk Honey Orange. It is as small as a longan and as thin as a piece of meat. Its juices are as sweet and thick as honey. Our eldest miss said that this is a good dish that only the empress of the palace can eat, so she specially ordered a servant to bring it over for you to try. "


    The girl in the long red dress spoke slowly with a smile on her face. Her curved eyebrows were beautiful, but there was also a trace of arrogance on her face.


    Gu Jinzhu''s gaze was fixed on the book in her hands. She didn''t even glance at the corner of her eyes as she indifferently said, "Put it there. Help me thank your young miss."


    The girl looked at her unmoved expression, and continued to say: "Young miss has said, this orange is the best time to eat. Our Young Master brought it all the way from Chu Huai City, using eight fast horses to send it to the relay station day and night, to keep it fresh and fresh."


    Her tone was particularly harsh on the words "Young Master Ye", and her eyes held a trace of pride.


    Gu Jinzhu frowned, but before she could say anything, Bi Meng, the personal servant girl who had taken the cloak from the house, walked over and put the blue silk cloak around her shoulders. She whispered, "Miss, it''s cool here, why don''t we go inside?"


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. Just as Bi Meng was about to help her up, her eyes caught a glimpse of the orange girl below. She immediately said impolitely, "Our Miss understands. Thank you for your kindness, Eldest Miss. But ¡ª"


    Her voice turned to one of disdain. "Although a kumquat is rare, it isn''t anything extraordinary. Previously, when we were at the Duke''s Mansion, our young miss had eaten a lot. Only those who have never seen the world would treat it as a treasure."


    "You-!" The girl was immediately angered, her face flushed red. She was about to retort when she saw Gu Jinzhu frown and unhappily interrupt, "Enough!"


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it carried a sense of majesty. The two little girls immediately went silent.


    The girl holding the orange had a face full of anger. Her lips were full of emotion for a long time, but after glancing at the girl indifferently sitting on the tree branch while holding the scroll, she didn''t dare to make a sound in the end.


    It was early autumn, and the flowers and trees were half withered, the leaves on the tall trees were half yellow and half green, making the blue sky seem brighter and brighter.


    Sunlight shone through the dense foliage and fell on the girl under the tree. Her hair, which was as black as ink, was shining like fine satin. She only wore a moon-white floral dress, her sleeves were embroidered with green silk threads to create a half-opened rose bud. Her waist was hooked, and it only seemed to curl up, giving her an indescribably clean and elegant look.


    The girl looked at him enviously. This girl was two years younger than her young mistress and was only thirteen or fourteen years old. However, she did not dare to underestimate this noble character of hers.


    In comparison, although her young miss was also outstandingly beautiful, her temperament was far worse. No wonder her eldest daughter always suppressed this young miss when it came to everything.


    She smiled and said, "Since the things have already been delivered, this servant will not stay any longer. The front yard is overjoyed today, and the young miss will definitely have a lot of helpers. Please enjoy this tangerine."


    As she spoke, she turned around without even bowing to Gu Jinzhu.


    Bi Feng was so angry that her face turned red, she gritted her teeth and said angrily: "You don''t know the rules, I wonder how the young miss taught you!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the little girl who had already walked to the door turned back and said with a laugh: "Oh, right, I almost forgot. Eldest Miss said that today is a good day for her and Young Master Chen''s engagement. Miss Jin and Young Master Chen''s childhood sweethearts. Please be sure to attend tonight''s banquet, young miss also said ¡­"


    The little girl swept her eyes over Gu Jinzhu''s plain clothes and did not hide the contempt in her eyes as she said, "If Miss Biao does not have suitable clothes, Eldest Miss can give you a few first so that you can have some!"


    She bit down on the last two words very softly, and then she turned away, ignoring the fact that she was so angry that she burst into a fit of rage.


    How could Bea allow others to be so disrespectful to her young lady? Her beautiful face was livid with anger, and she immediately rushed forward to pull her back.


    However, Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "Forget it."


    What? Forget it? Bea''s eyes widened. Even if a girl who didn''t know the rules were pulled back for her to teach her a lesson, she still wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    Gu Jinzhu, on the other hand, looked at her pouting mouth and smiled slightly in anger. She only whispered, "Why make things so difficult for this girl?"


    With this smile, her delicate eyebrows relaxed, and her pink lips curved slightly. The sunlight shined into her eyes, sparkling like a clear stream, causing even Bi Yao, who was by her side all day and night, to be stunned. She couldn''t help but say, "Miss, you''re so beautiful. That Young Master Chen was unfaithful to her and married Miss Yang. He''s simply blind ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the light in the eyes of the beautiful pearl quickly dimmed. The smile faded from the corner of her mouth, just like a wilted flower.


    Bi Xing panicked. She immediately explained anxiously, "Miss, I didn''t mean it that way. I meant ¡­"


    Jin Zhu waved her hand to stop her. With a faint trace of weariness in her voice, she said, "I''m tired. Help me in." As she spoke, she stood up, and the amulet that she had always loved slipped from her lap.


    She quickly bent down to pick up the book. When she caught a glimpse of the golden tangerine on the stone table, she hesitated for a moment before asking, "Miss, this plate of tangerines ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t even turn her head as she calmly said, "You and Yunxiang can share it."


    This is Huai Chu''s kumquat, said Bea, gaping.


    Huai Chuangkong was famous for its tasty, juicy, sweet, and sweet flavors. However, this kind of orange tree only liked wet, cool, and damp. It was only suitable for growing in the climate and humidity of Huai Chu. Its survival rate was extremely low, and almost all of its fruits were sent to the palace.


    The young miss of the Yang family said that only the empress of the palace had such blessings. She was not wrong at first, it must be because the Chen family found some way to get these things. How could the young miss reward their servants?


    Although, although the Chen family went back on their word and regretted marrying the young miss, but there was no need to go against things when it came down to it.


    However, she could only mutter these words in her heart. Even if she didn''t know what she was talking about, she wouldn''t dare to speak in front of the Miss.


    Seeing that the young lady had already entered the room, she quickly picked up the book, but her gaze was startled. On the page where the book was opened, there were only two sentences.


    How many hidden meaning, not a word two heart to know.


    These were the words that Young Master Chen had said to the Young Miss, but now that the oath was still in place, he turned around and hired someone else.


    In her heart, Qi Ran felt some pity for her young mistress.

 C2

    When it was almost dinner time, the young miss of the Yang family, Qi Yu, also sent a few girls to the Rose Garden to urge them, saying that the engagement banquet was about to begin, so that the young lady of the watch would hurry up and not be rude in front of her elders.


    Gu Jinzhu sneered in her heart, what elder, isn''t that the Chen family? Furthermore, she wasn''t the main character today, so it could be said that she wasn''t being rude at all!


    However, she didn''t expect her cousin to be so impatient. Wasn''t it because she wanted to see Chen Yunze, her fianc¨¦, break the engagement in front of everyone and change the topic to her, the richest young mistress of the Yang family, how awkward was she?


    Perhaps she wanted to see how sad she was after being abandoned and unable to keep her head.


    Thinking of Yang Qianyu''s arrogant expression, the corner of Gu Jinzhu''s lips curled up. Her eyes, however, were as cold as a glacier under the moonlight.


    It was almost dinner time, and she had not picked out any suitable clothes for the young lady. Seeing that the hour was approaching, she was so anxious that she almost burst into tears. "Miss, what should we do? We don''t have the right clothes."


    No one understood the meaning of this wedding banquet to the young miss more than she did. Everyone in Lin An city knew that the Chen family''s young master was the fianc¨¦ of her young mistress. The two of them were a perfect match made in heaven.


    However, the Chen family was greedy for money and had forgotten about righteousness. After the Yang family''s madame, who was also the direct descendant of Miss Jin, had passed away, she immediately changed the topic to Yang Shao''s only daughter, the cousin of Jin Zhu, Yang Qi Yu.


    Who knew how many people were staring at the jokes of the two ladies at the engagement banquet today? If the young miss was wearing too shabby clothes, everyone would look down on her!


    Anxious, she tried her best to rummage through the pile of clothes. However, even though Miss had a lot of clothes, they were all custom-made for her by the madame in the past.


    It had been more than half a year since the madame passed away, and her young mistress had not made any new clothes. Although the madame loved her so much that all her clothes were made from top-notch materials, they were old in the end, so how could they be worn in front of the wealthy ladies of the Wealthy Class?


    Even though she said that she would bring some clothes for her daughter, but now, not a single person could be seen. It was because she was afraid that her daughter would steal away her limelight by dressing up in a new outfit that was even more beautiful than hers!


    Her heart was filled with hatred. When she saw the person who had entered, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    The eldest girl, Yun Xiang, walked in with a yellow dress in her hands. She pursed her lips and smiled. "I''m glad you found such a dress. Young Miss should just wear it."


    As she said this, she shook the dress open. The delicate and bright color, smooth and delicate embroidery, it looked simple and elegant.


    "Where did you find them, sister," said Bea, with a look of surprise on her face. This one looks good. "


    Jin Zhu also looked over, but her eyes couldn''t help but be startled.


    That was ¡­ The last item of clothing my grandmother ordered for her before she died.


    She was light and liked to wear simple colors, but her grandmother always said that young girls were like the most delicate flowers in the branches, and that they should be brightly dressed and beautiful.


    When the dress was made, her grandmother had said to show it to her when the weather was warm, but she had never lived through that winter.


    After her grandmother''s death, she ordered her mother to put away all the bright colors, and the new dress was pressed into the bottom of the box. She really hadn''t worn it a single time.


    Yun Xiang was lost in thought as she looked at her clothes. She immediately understood what she was thinking, so she brought them over and softly advised, "Miss, when I was alive, didn''t I want you to dress up beautifully? "There''s nothing more fitting to wear on this day than this."


    "I say, Miss, that you should dress up well and beat Miss down with one blow, and make that Master Chen regret it to death! Let the entire city see as well. It is Young Master Chen who has been blind to give up on you, and only then will this old lady''s spirit in heaven be happy. "


    The more she spoke, the more enthusiastic she became. She waved her little fist, as if she had immediately seen Chen Yunze prostrate at the Miss''s feet with a face full of regret.


    Gu Jinzhu couldn''t help laughing. She grew up with Yun Xiang and Bi Ling, who were both older and had a gentle and meticulous personality.


    Bea was two years younger than she was, and a little childish, but these were the two people in the house who thought for her the most wholeheartedly.


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and nodded, "Alright, we''ll do as you say. You can dress up as you please tonight."


    Bea gave a cry of joy, and immediately began to run her clothes over her, wondering what hair ornament she should have.


    Gu Jinzhu smiled wryly in the mirror. Other than this dress, she really didn''t have anything else to wear.


    After she changed her clothes, Yun Xiang placed her in front of the dressing table. In front of her, there was a line of jewelry that was open. She shook her feet, placed her pearls on the table, and lit up a piece of jade ¡­


    She picked up a few flowers and compared them with her own head, then untied her hairband. The beads of her beautiful black hair poured down her shoulders like water.


    Yun Xiang combed the smooth hair in her hands, not wanting to let it go. She smiled and said, "Miss''s hair is really good. It''s black and shiny like satin. This sort of cloud chignon is the most beautiful."


    Her fingers were exceptionally agile. With a few movements, she made a bun on top of her head, and then she found a few pink-winged, crystal-blue, butterfly pearls, which were inlaid with tiny droplets of liquid. The rest of her hair was scattered behind her back, and her ears were adorned with the same pink pearls that shimmered slightly with her movements.


    After watching for a long time, she felt that it was still too simple. She ran to the yard and cut a pink rose. She stuck it in her temple and clapped her hands: "Alright."


    Jin Zhu raised her head to look at herself in the mirror. A fourteen-year-old girl was at the time when her color was the brightest. Her features were delicate and elegant, as fresh and tender as the first shade of green on a branch of a spring, and the pink rose at her temples was alluring and alluring.


    She stood up, and her goose-yellow brocade dress fell to the ground, covering her body in a layer of light colored muslin. At her waist, there was a pink ribbon that wrapped around her waist, hanging down along her slender waist.


    Although they had been serving the little miss for a long time, the two girls lost their minds once again. This kind of little miss was too beautiful. She just stood there quietly, like the purest moonlight, captivating people''s souls.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t see the two of them staring blankly at her. Her gaze stopped at the bottom of the dresser where there was a small box made of fragrant wood. Her eyes seemed to be covered by a layer of dense fog.


    Only when Bi Yao urged her again and again did she clasp the box in her hand. She stood up and lightly said, "Let''s go."


    She was going to stay with the housekeepers, and she took only the petunias with her.


    After exiting the Rose Garden, the master and his servant walked along a winding corridor. The sky had already darkened, and red lanterns had been hung everywhere, illuminating the entire courtyard as if it were day.


    The Yang Mansion was the richest house in Lin''an, and it had a huge courtyard. It had a three-way entrance hall, a small bridge, and flowing water. The two sides were covered in a variety of flowers, competing with each other for the top position.


    Today was the engagement day between the family head, Yang Shao''s precious daughter, and the Chen family of Pingjiang Prefecture. For the sake of being wealthy, the Yang family had set up nearly a hundred tables of Flowing Water Dining Mats, inviting all the rich and famous gentry in Lin An city.


    At this time, the banquet had not even started yet, and the ladies were all resting in the inner courtyard. Everywhere Gu Jinzhu passed by, she saw many ladies enjoying tea while enjoying the flowers in the courtyard.


    She walked on, but she heard whispers all around her.


    "It''s rare to see the Yang Family doing such a big thing. If they only get engaged like this, won''t the Yang Family be bustling with noise and excitement on the day of marriage?"


    Other young misses enviously said, "This young miss of the Yang family is really favored, no wonder the Chen family would rather abandon the young miss of the Guo family that lives under someone else''s roof and change the Yang family. Who would be willing to part with that golden phoenix?"


    Immediately, some curious people asked what was going on, and those young ladies held their fans elegantly to cover the corners of their mouths, narrating the story of how the young mistress Gu Jinzhu, who lived in the Yang Mansion, had a close relationship with the young master of the Chen family, but in the end, her cousin had snatched the marriage.


    Hearing the sneering and sympathetic words of the women, she was both angry and worried. She was afraid that the little miss would be hurt by her words, so she wanted to use mud to cover the mouths of the random women.


    On the other hand, Gu Jinzhu''s expression was completely calm, as if the person who was whispering and discussing wasn''t her. Just as the two of them turned a corner, they bumped into a large group of people.


    The one in the middle was dressed in a pink dress, and Gu Panpan was in high spirits. If it wasn''t her cousin, Yang Qi Yu, then who else could it be?

 C3

    The girl beside the young miss of the Yang Mansion had sharp eyes. With a glance, she saw the two pearls standing in the corridor, so she immediately whispered something in her ear.


    Yang Qianyu raised her head and saw Gu Jinzhu. She was followed by a little girl, which was extremely shabby compared to this lady who was surrounded by people.


    She was secretly pleased with herself, but pretended to be happy and surprised as she said, "Isn''t that little sister Zhu Er? "Little sister is really arrogant. She had already sent little lass to invite the fourth and third generation disciples. Since then, she has not shown her face. You had better tell us to wait."


    She raised her fan to cover the corner of her lips. There was a hint of a smile in her voice, making her seem both charming and light.


    Everyone followed her gaze and saw a girl wearing a yellow dress standing at the corner. Her hair was long and reached her waist and her figure was slender. The red lanterns above her head cast a hazy glow all over her body.


    Gu Jinzhu hesitated for a moment, then walked towards Yang Qi Yu in an open manner, "Cousin." As she approached, the white gauze covering her body was gently lifted, causing her figure to curl up like a fairy under the moon.


    Yang Qi Yu saw her clothes, and her face suddenly froze. There was a trace of undetectable jealousy and hatred in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up. She smiled and took her hand, and said in surprise, "Sister''s hand is so cold."


    She looked up and down at her clothes, then lightly rebuked, "The weather is already at the beginning of autumn, why is little sister still wearing summer dresses? Your body has always been thin, so don''t turn around and catch a cold. "


    As she spoke, she frowned and scolded Bi Feng who was behind her, "You little hoof that doesn''t care about food at all! It just rained and you already made your little sister wear such thin clothes. When I see you again, I''ll make you sick!


    Biden was Gu Jinzhu''s little girl. When Old Mistress Yang was alive, she doted on her and even the little girl beside her had her face, so who in the house didn''t call her "Miss Aster" when they saw her? Now that she was called a "lowly servant" in front of everyone, her face immediately turned red and white, and she had to put up with it just so that she wouldn''t cause trouble for her mistress.


    Yang Qi Yu coldly snorted, "You don''t know the rules!" He turned around and said to the little girl behind him, "Lixiang, hurry up and bring that silver silk cloak of mine."


    That girl agreed and turned around to leave, but Gu Jinzhu said, "No need."


    She raised her head and looked at Yang Qianyu''s face, and lightly said, "Thank you for elder cousin''s good intentions, but I don''t feel cold at all. This dress was given to me by my grandmother, the satin is the brocade dress of Shu Jin Manor, and it looks as light as the clouds, but the inside is warm and thick, so I don''t need more clothes."


    Although she rejected him bluntly, Yang Qi Yu was not annoyed. She just smiled and said, "Then forget it." Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and exclaimed, "It was from Grandmother? Isn''t that the old clothes from last year? "


    She looked at Jin Zhu, and said with a pained expression, "Little sister, it''s true. How could you take out last year''s old clothes so easily and put them on? "If you said that you didn''t have any clothes on, I would have already had someone deliver them to you. As for you ¡­"


    As she spoke, she seemed to have realized something and hurriedly covered her mouth with a fragrant fan as she looked around in confusion. As expected, when she saw the ladies who were envious of Gu Jinzhu''s charm just now, a trace of disdain appeared in their eyes.


    Gu Jinzhu, no matter how beautiful you are, it''s useless. In this circle that emphasizes status and wealth, you''re nothing!


    Gu Jinzhu looked at Yang Qi Yu''s barely concealed happiness and sighed secretly. She had thought that this cousin of hers was just being selfish and not thinking at all. But now, it seemed that she wasn''t just brainless, she was simply extremely stupid!


    She told others that she had no new clothes and looked shabby, but she lived in the Yang family. If word got out, outsiders would only say that her uncle Yang Shao was unworthy of being Lin An''s richest man, but had treated his niece harshly.


    Obviously, Yang Qi Yu didn''t think about this, she still pretended to be affectionate as she held her hand and introduced to the crowd, "This is that cousin Zhu Er who lives in my house. It''s just that Grandmother has never brought her out before, so no one knows her."


    Her tone was extremely casual, revealing only two meanings: (1) she lived in her home, which was the same as living under someone else''s roof; and (2) her grandmother had never brought her out to be sociable, which meant she was not favoured.


    The moment she finished speaking, the ladies and young ladies who were whispering just now looked over curiously. All kinds of gazes swept over Gu Jinzhu from head to toe, carrying some contempt.


    Yang Qianyu was extremely proud of herself, this was the effect she wanted.


    In the past, whenever she and Gu Jinzhu were present at the same time, everyone''s eyes would only be on her. From just an hour ago, she had heard countless people praise Gu Jinzhu''s beauty.


    Afterwards, the two of them grew up together, and Yang Qianyu worked extra hard on her appearance. The beads liked to be plain and light, almost to the point that they couldn''t be used. She dressed up like a bouquet of flowers, and her clothes were extremely gorgeous.


    There was a smile on her face, but it could not hide the gloom in her eyes. I would like to see these snobbish madams know that you are the lonely girl who was abandoned to break off the engagement, who would think highly of you!


    Gu Jinzhu seemed to not have noticed the provocation in her words as she revealed a faint smile, "That''s right, Grandmother is constantly warning me to guard my maiden name and to avoid attracting attention by myself. However, this is only for ordinary women like me, so naturally, it''s much better than my cousin''s often socializing with me by my uncle''s side."


    Her voice was light and nimble, the smile on her lips was like a rose blooming under the moon, causing the bystanders to suck in a breath. This girl looked weak and delicate, but her sharp mouth was really fierce! Wasn''t this clearly saying that it would be bad for her reputation to show her face!?


    Everyone''s eyes instantly fell on Yang Qi Yu. They saw the young miss Yang''s beautiful face turn livid with anger, and her pair of eyes fiercely stared at Gu Jinzhu, as if she was about to spit fire.


    However, Gu Jinzhu turned a blind eye to her murderous gaze and bowed, "Cousin still wants to take you ladies to the park. I won''t disturb everyone''s fun. I''ll go greet uncle first."


    As he spoke, he brushed past her without even looking at her. He then took the little girl and left.


    She was beautiful and her demeanor was gentle and generous. At that moment, someone asked curiously, "Who is that lady? "What a great appearance."


    Someone joyfully answered, "Who else could it be other than Young Master Chen''s childhood sweetheart, the young miss of the Sheng Jing Qi Kingdom!"


    Listening to these whispers, Yang Qi Yu''s heart was pierced. This was what she hated the most. No matter what, Gu Jinzhu was the eldest daughter of the House of the Marquis of Qi. She came from a respectable family, so naturally, it was impossible for her to be part of the family of a merchant.


    She bit her lips tightly as waves of jealousy and hatred surged in her heart. The perfect demeanor that she painstakingly maintained just now could no longer be suppressed. She suddenly turned around and saw that Gu Jinzhu had already walked to the end of the corridor.


    Jin Zhu turned around and asked with an indifferent expression, "Cousin, what else do you want?"


    A trace of a smile appeared on Yang Qi''s lips, it was both sweet and charming, "Nothing much, I just wanted to tell you that Chen Lang is resting at Xi Wu Yuan by the time the Chen family''s elders arrive. Old Madam Chen dotes on you so much in the past, aren''t you going to pay a visit to her first? "

 C4

    Gu Jinzhu''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if a tiny needle had stabbed into it, bringing with it a sharp pain.


    She smiled faintly and said, "Thank you for the reminder, cousin." He turned around and walked away, but his steps were no longer as elegant and calm as before. Every step he took, his legs felt as heavy as lead.


    Scenes of the past flashed across his eyes. Although his heart had long been dead, there was still a trace of burning pain.


    She had grown up with that person, and had sung many melodies and played chess between the flowers. That person had repeatedly and affectionately guaranteed, "Zhu''er, I will not let you down, I will definitely marry you in this life."


    Who would have thought that after hearing his words, he would turn his head and break his promise, destroying the marriage contract and changing his job to someone else!


    Biden was a little worried, so she called out, "Miss."


    Gu Jinzhu took a deep breath and suppressed the coldness in her eyes. Clenching the wooden box in her hand tightly, she raised her leg and stepped into the Xi Wu Courtyard.


    The courtyard was lit up by lanterns, lighting up the surroundings with dazzling splendor. Servants could be seen coming and going. Gu Jinzhu hadn''t even reached the door when she heard bursts of laughter coming from the hall.


    The girl lifted the curtain and shouted, "Miss Biao is here!"


    Turning the painting screen of the Water Ink Mountain''s Cloud Wave Spindle, the eyes of the beautiful pearl lit up. The Yang family was the wealthiest in Lin An, and the Xi Wu Courtyard used to receive guests was even more magnificent. Countless pearls were embedded in the corners of the rooms, and they were reflected by the candle flame as bright as day.


    Dozens of ladies were sitting or standing in the room. They were dressed extravagantly, and looked like a bunch of flowers. They looked like they belonged to a wealthy family in Linan City.


    An old woman with silver hair sat in the middle of the room. She was dressed in a rich brown dress and had a touch of green flowers on her forehead. She looked benevolent and dignified. It was none other than the matriarch of the Chen family.


    Jin Zhu''s aunt, Lady Wang, and Lady Chen sat beside him, talking to each other with a smile on their faces. When they caught sight of Jin Zhu, their smiles immediately dimmed.


    Gu Jinzhu slowly moved forward. When she clearly saw her appearance, the voice in the hall suddenly stopped.


    The girl in front of him was slim and slim. Her black raven hair hung down from her shoulders and she wore a yellow willow dress. Her dress did not sway or reveal her feet. Her temperament was elegant and graceful as she moved, as if she had just walked out of a painting.


    Jin Zhu went to pay her respects to Matriarch Chen. Before she could recover, Matriarch Chen extended a hand to her and said with a pained tone, "Child, why are you only just coming over?" After not seeing her for a while, how come she has lost so much weight? "Like a gust of wind can blow away ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu tilted her body slightly to the side, avoiding Matriarch He''s hand. She still obediently went down and smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Matriarch. I''m fine. I''m just missing my grandmother and my diet."


    With that, Matriarch Chen''s hand froze in midair. The old woman was stunned, a look of awkwardness flashing across her face as she took out a handkerchief from under her armpits to wipe the corner of her eyes. "Speaking of your grandmother, it''s also my fault for being in such a bad condition. We''ve known each other for our lives, but who would''ve thought that she would leave just like that? I haven''t even seen her for the last time ¡­"


    With her actions, the wives and wives surrounding her immediately surrounded her and tried to persuade her.


    "Old Ancestor, don''t be sad, the old mistress of the Yang family is in possession of her soul, I don''t want you to be too depressed and hurt your body ¡­"


    Lady Wang persuaded as she glared at Gu Jinzhu, saying sternly, "Look at you, you ignorant child. You made the matriarch sad the moment you arrived. Hurry up and apologize to the matriarch!"


    Lady Chen and Grandmother had indeed been close for many years, and their relationship was deep. However, after the Chen family had broken the agreement, Grandmother had asked to see Lady Chen many times, but the other side had avoided it, causing Grandmother''s anger and regret to disappear.


    She did not respond to her aunt''s words and instead bowed to Lady Chen.


    Madam Chen was over forty years old, but she was well-maintained. Her skin was white and plump, and the corners of her eyes drooped slightly. She seemed somewhat unkind.


    Ever since Gu Jinzhu had entered, she had not even glanced at her. When she saw her saluting him, she only snorted coldly.


    A lady by the side asked curiously, "Which lady is this from the Yang Mansion?" Why haven''t I seen him before? "An inverted water spirit."


    Lady Wang''s smile faded and she said, "This is my niece. Ai, speaking of her, she is also a bitter child. Ever since her mother passed away, she has taken over my family. We have always treated her as our biological daughter."


    "Is this the young lady of that official''s estate?" That Madam''s eyes lit up, she clearly didn''t know about the matter between Gu Jinzhu and the Chen family, so she casually praised, "Truly a good appearance. I have never seen such a well-organized lady in the entire Lin An city. "I wonder which clan will have the fortune to be able to marry such a beautiful wife in the future ¡­"


    Lady Wang''s expression froze as she subconsciously glanced at Lady Chen, who was sitting beside her.


    Lady Chen''s face turned ugly as she said coldly, "What''s the use of being pretty?" "If you want me to look at the face of a married woman, I will take the next best look. The key point is that the body is sturdy, the waist and buttocks are well-proportioned, and the body is thinner than the body."


    These words were really mean. All of the wives were silent for a moment before they looked towards Gu Jinzhu.


    Gu Jinzhu''s face was indifferent and her head was half bowed. If it was any other girl who was being looked at, she would have long been embarrassed. However, she didn''t seem to have heard him as she quietly stood there.


    Lady Chen looked at Lady Wang with a faint smile and said, "What do you think, biological mother?"


    Lady Wang laughed complacently. "That''s right. It''s better for a girl to be more sturdy, just like our Yu''er ¡­"


    Before she could finish, she heard the little girl outside call out loudly, "Eldest Miss has arrived."


    All of the wives burst out laughing, "This is really just like Cao Cao Cao."


    Yang Qianyu, who was wearing a pink gauze dress, leisurely walked in, and she seemed to be attended by the Chen family elders. There was a bit of shyness on her brows, with half of her head lowered, she gracefully walked to Wang''s side and said, "Mother, what are you talking about? "So happy ¡­"


    Mrs Wang looked at her daughter who was as beautiful as a flower, unable to conceal the joy in her heart. She clapped her hands and smiled. "Nothing. It just means that your body is sturdy, and your hips are round. You must be blessed ¡­"


    "That''s right, I like your Yu''er. Look at her waist, all the branches and leaves of the Chen family will fall on her in the future, is she the ancestor?" Lady Chen had also changed her previous cold attitude towards Gu Jinzhu, smiling as she pulled Yang Qianyu over, as intimate as possible.


    Yang Qi Yu blushed and stomped her feet, "Mother, you really ¡­" "What are you talking about ¡­" She turned around and swept a glance at Gu Jinzhu who was standing on the spot with the corner of her eye, and the corner of her mouth slightly curled up.


    Gu Jinzhu acted as if she didn''t see the ridicule in Lady Chen''s eyes. Just as Lady Chen was about to say something, she suddenly interrupted her, "Lady Chen."


    Lady Chen was startled and subconsciously turned her head.


    Looking at her niece''s cold expression, n¨¦e Wang felt an inexplicable premonition in her heart. She hurriedly said, "Pearl, you go down first. The elders ¡­"

 C5

    Before she could finish her words, she heard Gu Jinlong speak in a calm voice, "Lady Chen, you were indeed right when you said that I was unlucky just now. There is one thing that the Chen family and I must clarify today. Please bear witness."


    As she spoke, she looked around at the other ladies.


    Mrs Wang suddenly stood up, her face full of anger, "Zhu''er, what are you doing? "Hurry up and leave!"


    Madam Chen was so angry that her face turned ashen. "Let her speak!" What was there for her to explain to the Chen family? Today, when news of this matter spread, even you think that my Chen family has done anything to her! "


    The surrounding people looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know what was going on. Those who were aware of what was going on all had expressions of watching a good show.


    Lady Wang was anxious and angry. Her aunt''s family had stolen her niece''s fiance, so it wouldn''t be nice if word of this got out, or in front of so many wives. If this girl made a ruckus, her Yang family couldn''t afford to lose this person!


    She was about to ask her wife to drag Gu Jinzhu out when she held a box in her hand and opened it in front of everyone.


    Everyone looked over curiously, and saw that there was a beautiful piece of jade inside, sparkling and translucent. Under the light of the candle flame, it seemed to be circulating more and more clearly, showing that it was a rare piece of good jade.


    Lady Chen and Matriarch Chen''s expressions immediately changed, and they heard Qing Ling''s voice, "This jade pendant was placed in the Chen family during my engagement with the Chen family, and it is said to be owned by the previous family wives. That day, the Chen family came to break off the engagement, but for some reason, they did not ask for the jade pendant. At that time, I wanted to keep watch for Grandmother, so I did not return in time.


    As she spoke, she stepped forward and placed the wooden box on the table beside Lady Chen.


    Lady Chen''s face turned completely ugly. Of course, she knew that this jade pendant hadn''t returned. She didn''t like her son to be so preoccupied with this so-called eldest daughter of the Guo Family, but she was an abandoned daughter whose father had kicked her out of the family.


    But unfortunately, her son was too stubborn. Although he agreed that she had annulled the marriage and changed her job to a girl from the Yang family, he refused to take the jade pendant back no matter what.


    How could she not know what her son was thinking? She had originally planned to discuss this with Yang Shao after the Yang family''s daughter passed through the gates.


    Who would have thought that this little girl would return today? In front of so many gentry, when news of this got out, where would she put her face?


    Lady Chen''s anger surged up, and she snapped at the box, "No need, not everyone in my Chen family has the luck to take the jade. I just forgot before, you should also remember not to have anything to do with Yunze anymore!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Bea could no longer hold back her anger. What did she mean by "you are not allowed to have anything to do with Master Chen"? She spoke as if Miss Chen and Young Master Chen had something to do in the past. If word of this got out, how would her Miss still be able to conduct herself!


    She took out a red piece of paper from her sleeve and said with a hint of sarcasm, "Then that''s good, this is the marriage contract that your Chen family forgot to get back. They should have returned it to you before grandmother''s spirit, but they were afraid that it would disturb the peace of the benefactor, but today it''s the same, from now on, I have nothing to do with the Chen family!"


    With a few "shua shua" sounds, she tore the paper into pieces. With a wave of her hand, a cloud of red paper scattered in front of Lady Chen like butterflies.


    The crowd was stunned. When had they ever seen such a scene? Didn''t they say that the Chen Clan was the first to end the engagement? But now, the marriage contract had been thrown at her face by someone else, and it was still at the engagement ceremony of a new bride.


    With Lady Chen''s status, how could she have suffered such humiliation? In an instant, she flew into a rage and pointed at Gu Jinzhu with eyes that spewed fire, but was unable to say anything. "You ¡­ "You!"


    Matriarch Chen clutched at her chest as she coughed, unable to even catch her breath as she cried out, "Pearl, why are you ¡­"


    The maidservant behind her was thrown into chaos as she hurriedly rushed over to give the matriarch water to beat her chest. She repeatedly called out, "Old madam, please don''t be angry ¡­" "Please don''t be angry ¡­"


    n¨¦e Wang was so angry that her entire body trembled, she never expected Gu Jinzhu would dare to do such a thing. Just as she was about to command her maidservant to stop her, a shadow suddenly rushed over and grabbed towards Gu Jinzhu, cursing loudly, "You slut, I''ll beat you to death ¡­"


    Bee immediately rushed out from behind Gu Jinzhu and clawed bravely at the same spot as Yang Qianyu.


    When Lady Wang saw the person who charged over, her eyes darkened and she almost fainted.


    Her precious daughter, she dared to pull up her arms and curse in front of so many noble madams. Although she was already engaged, how would the Chen family see her in the future? Did she even want her reputation!?


    Anxious and furious, she no longer cared about Gu Jinzhu and hastily called the servant girl to separate the two people who were tangled together.


    The room was in a mess. The Chen family was giving out first aid, consoling them, and fighting was going on again. The ladies of the aristocratic families were hiding at the side, feeling both surprised and amused.


    Lady Wang was so angry that she almost fainted. The room was in such a mess. If the men outside found out, the old master would skin her alive!


    She viciously looked at Gu Jinzhu, who was standing on the spot with her hands folded like nothing had happened, and hardened her heart. Forget it, since I''ve already lost all the face in the Yang family, how could I allow such a lowly son of a bitch to court me again?


    Seeing that her daughter''s hair had been scratched into a disorderly mess, her anger rose from her heart. She shouted towards the outside, "They''re all dead! Why aren''t you coming in and grabbing this bitch!?"


    A few rough women rushed in and grabbed Gu Jinzhu without a word. Bee was pinned to the wall, panting and glaring at them.


    Yang Qianyu''s hair was in disarray and her body was covered in blood from being scratched. She touched her face, saw the blood on her fingertips, and immediately fainted with a scream.


    Lady Wang was so angry that her entire body trembled. She hugged her daughter with heartache and anxiety, wishing very much that she could cut the two into pieces on the spot and shout again and again, "Hurry and drag these two lowly maidservants out, lock them in the woodshed first. We''ll wait until we can report to the old master ¡­" Line disposition.


    She had yet to finish her last few words when a little girl lifted up the curtain and ran in quickly. She whispered a few words into Lady Wang''s ear.


    "What?" Lady Wang was startled, and before she could even attend to the entire hall of guests, her face suddenly changed color.


    "Really?" she asked.


    After receiving the little girl''s confirmation, her brows furrowed and her expression kept changing.


    Seeing that she no longer gave the order to punish Gu Jinzhu''s master and servant, Lady Chen could not help but coldly say, "Your Yang family couldn''t be thinking of protecting this niece, right?"


    "How could this be ¡­" Lady Wang smiled apologetically, "Madam, don''t worry. The Yang family will never cover up this little girl''s trouble!" "She has already sent someone to inform the old master that she is about to be brought in to interrogate him!"


    "That''s good!" "Today, the Yang family must come up with a plan for this matter. This lowly slave grew up in your family, if the Yang family doesn''t give me an explanation, my Chen family has reason to doubt the character of the daughter that the Yang family raised. At that time, the marriage contract between the two families will be over!"

 C6

    "What ¡­" This... "This ¡­" Lady Wang was flabbergasted and speechless. Her heart was flustered and confused. She only had this one precious daughter of hers, and she finally managed to get to know a good family. If the Chen family broke off the engagement, her daughter''s reputation would be ruined.


    However, thinking of what the little girl had just said, she dared not rashly make her move again. With a bitter face, she wanted to say something, but Lady Chen stood up and said, "My Matriarch has suffered a shock. She''s returning home now. Madam, please take care of her family matters as soon as possible!"


    After saying so, he didn''t even spare a glance at Lady Wang. He directed the maidservants to pick up Matriarch Chen and walk out. Lady Wang followed behind with a bitter face, continuously praising the others. The other madams couldn''t stay any longer either. They all got up to bid their farewells.


    In an instant, everyone left the hall. Lady Wang looked at Gu Jinzhu, who was still being held by her wife, with eyes full of resentment and unwillingness.


    She was clearly a slut, yet at such a young age, she could be so vicious. Having disturbed her daughter''s marriage, she felt like chewing on it. She didn''t expect her life to be so good, to have a great backer at such a crucial time!


    She struggled continuously in her heart. After a long while, she suppressed the hatred in her eyes and put on a loving smile. She walked over and shouted at the old woman holding Gu Jinzhu, "Who gave you the guts to use your dirty claws to touch a young lady''s face? Hurry up and let go of me! "


    The wives on both sides were shocked. They didn''t know what their wives were up to. They looked at each other, and after a moment of hesitation, they were scolded by Lady Wang.


    The wives quickly retreated. Gu Jinzhu grasped her wrist, which was hurting, but she was still somewhat bewildered in her heart. She didn''t know what sort of trick Lady Wang was playing.


    Shouldn''t she be getting someone to lock her up in the woodshed?


    Lady Wang''s face was full of smiles. Even though her smile was so fake that it made people feel nauseous, she held her hand and sighed, "Zhu Er, don''t blame me for this. With so many wives just now, how can I explain this to the public if I didn''t put on an act? "Speaking of which, you are really stubborn. You made the Chen family ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression immediately darkened. She lowered her eyelashes with a cold expression.


    Lady Wang looked at her expression and suddenly stopped. A trace of a smile appeared on her face. "Speaking of which, today is a happy occasion. Your father in Shengjing sent someone to pick you up. It wasn''t easy. When you were six years old and came here, there was no news from the capital at all. I didn''t expect that the sun would rise from the west today ¡­"


    The more n¨¦e Wang spoke, the more sour her words couldn''t help but feel. Gu Jinzhu suddenly raised her head and looked at her in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    "Pearl, you don''t know yet, do you? Someone from the Duke of Guo''s estate arrived. Your uncle is currently accompanying you in the main hall, talking ¡­ "


    After n¨¦e Wang said something, Gu Jinzhu''s head buzzed, but she couldn''t hear anything clearly. Her heart began to beat rapidly.


    However, Bi Xi heard it clearly and jumped out. She asked in surprise, "Madam, do you mean that Master has sent someone to pick up the Miss?"


    Lady Wang secretly rolled her eyes and snappily said, "That''s right, the old master just sent a message, asking your Miss to hurry over."


    Bi Meng didn''t notice Lady Wang''s actions at all. She was stunned for a moment, then burst into tears. She grabbed onto Gu Jinzhu''s hand and sobbed, "Miss, Miss, did you hear that? The old master came to pick you up. He didn''t forget you, so you''re going back to the capital to be the young lady of the Duke''s estate ¡­ "


    Lady Wang, who was standing behind her, could not help but grind her teeth in jealousy. She smiled and said, "That''s right, Zhu Er, hurry up and pack up. Your esteemed guest is still waiting ¡­"


    In contrast to her excitement, Gu Jinzhu had a strange, almost numbing calmness.


    After being brought to the Yang Mansion by her grandmother at the age of six, her biological father had ignored her for a whole eight years.


    Even when her grandmother was dying, afraid that she would be left unattended, she had sent three urgent letters to the capital in hopes of getting her back, but no one had paid any attention to her. Why did they remember her now?


    In her ears, she was laughing and crying as she kept saying, "God bless us!" Her heart was in a mess.


    Lady Wang, however, couldn''t care less. She ordered the maidservants to comb her hair into a bun and properly tidied her up. Then, she called for two sedans to carry her to the front hall.


    On the Yang family''s west yard, on the lakeside, there was an exquisite attic with a small bridge and veranda. It was dark and watery, and it could be said to be extremely exquisite. Standing on top of the balcony, the breeze blew gently, and the faint noise of bamboo could be heard from the distant banquets, adding to the serenity of the night.


    The Yang Family''s Family Head, Yang Shao, was extremely anxious at the moment. With a trace of excitement in his heart, he respectfully looked at the tall figure with his back facing him, not daring to make a sound.


    A handsome figure dressed in green was concentrating on looking at a picture of a Green Mountain Pine Crane on the wall. Behind his hands, he appeared leisurely, and one could only see ink-like black hair fluttering down.


    There was a black clothed underling standing next to him. His face was grave and his posture was tall and straight, but his eyes were as sharp as knives. They carried a trace of bloodthirsty chilliness as they coldly stared at Yang Shao.


    Within a few seconds, the head of the Yang family was sweating profusely.


    Huuu ~ ~ ~ His gaze was too terrifying. It was just a mere undergrowth that made it seem as if he wanted to pull out his blade and kill someone at any time. It wasn''t like he would do anything to his family''s master.


    He silently cursed in his heart, but he did not dare to reveal the slightest bit of emotion on his face. This was the Third Master of the Qi Kingdom''s house. Although he had heard that he was unfavoured within the house, he had heard in recent years that he had sided with the Sharp King and had become a popular figure in the capital.


    He was just a small Yang family. If he had to flatter even a rank 6 military official of the Chen family, then what about the big shot in the capital?


    Besides, this was a godsend opportunity to the Yang family. After all, the eldest daughter of the Crown Prince''s Palace had lived here for almost eight years. With this nurturing, the Yang family could not be wrong.


    Yang Shao was delighted and a little anxious at the same time. Why hasn''t that girl, Jin Zhu, arrived yet?


    Just as he was thinking about whether he should send more people to rush him, he saw a servant boy run in from outside. "Master, Madam and Young Miss Biao have arrived."


    Yang Shao was overjoyed. Before he could say anything, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs outside. At the same time, the man in green who was looking at the painting also turned around.


    Gu Jinzhu followed behind Lady Wang, and the moment she stepped through the door, she felt a light shining in front of her eyes. The azure-dressed man who was standing in front of the painting and looking back with a smile suddenly broke into her eyes.


    That person just stood there casually, looking like the moon in the sky. He was dressed in simple green clothes, but he was even more tall and handsome than Cui Zhu outside the courtyard.


    His appearance was elegant and graceful, his hair was pitch-black like ink, and the orange candlelight shined on his body. When it shined on his body, it seemed like a cages made of moonlight, as if a beautiful man had walked down from a painting made of ink.

 C7

    She looked on in a daze, not knowing that Lady Wang had also lost her composure from the shock. She opened her mouth wide and said, "You ¡­ You are... "Third Master Gu?"


    Yang Shao was about to cry from his wife''s idiocy, so he reprimanded her in a low voice, "Impudence!" He turned to Gu Yiqing and smiled awkwardly, "Master San ¡­" This is clumsy. "


    Gu Yiqing nodded slightly and said, "Greetings, Madam Sister-in-law."


    The voice was like the splashing of jade in a spring, unspeakably warm and pleasant to the ears.


    Gu Jinzhu was dazed for a moment. This kind of outstanding man was very rare. Even if her fianc¨¦, Chen Yunze, could be considered handsome, he was like the clouds in the sky and the mud beneath his feet.


    Before she could react, Yang Shao had already pushed her in front of the esteemed guest, urging her, "Zhu''er, quickly greet the Third Master ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu raised her head and bumped into the pair of eyes that were pitch-black and deep like black jade.


    His eyes were as bright and cold as stars, and the corners of his eyes had the curve of a phoenix''s tail. He gave her a cold look, and she immediately sobered up as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on her.


    She obediently blessed herself and softly said, "I have ¡­ "Lord Third."


    That''s what Uncle calls it, that''s what she calls it, isn''t it?


    Although he came from the Gu family, she didn''t have the slightest impression of him, so she didn''t know what to call him.


    That person''s eyes were cold and clear, carrying with it a sharp, icy glow. Like Gu Ze''s snow under the bright sun, he looked warm without a trace of warmth. He also carried with him a silent sense of oppression.


    He looked at her and said, "Are you Pearl?"


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned. This person looked young, but why did he sound like an elder?


    That person smiled, and a layer of warmth appeared in his eyes. He said lightly, "I am Gu Yiqing. Speaking of which, you have to call me Third Uncle."


    Three... Uncle?


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned.


    He saw her surprise and didn''t explain further. He only said indifferently, "I wasn''t at the Gu family when you left that year, so you probably don''t remember."


    Before Gu Jinzhu could speak, she heard Yang Shao laugh and say, "Zhu''er, quickly sit down. Master Gu San came all the way from Shengjing to pick you up. You can see how much the Duke and his wife wish for you to return as soon as possible! However, I heard that the Cloud Prefecture has been busy repairing the road, and the road is not easy to walk on. This time, Master Gu has come to spend some time with me, so that I can do my best as a host. "


    These last words were said to the Third Master of the Gu Clan with a face full of enthusiasm, anxious to keep this esteemed guest here.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yiqing shook her head and sighed, "I can only accept Duke Yang''s good intentions. I came here to do it for the Duke, and was entrusted by my elder brother and elder sister-in-law to escort Zhu''er back. I''m afraid that I''ll have to take my leave tomorrow morning."


    Tomorrow morning? Yang Shao and n¨¦e Wang were shocked, while Gu Jinzhu''s heart skipped a beat.


    "This... Isn''t this too hasty? "Why are you in such a hurry? If it''s not for Master San delaying us for another two days, don''t worry, Zhu''er will have to take care of this ¡­" Yang Shao rubbed his hands together with a troubled expression on his face. Wasn''t this leaving too fast?


    "The prince''s order can''t be delayed ¡­" Gu Yiqing smiled and looked at Jin Zhu.


    Yang Shao was also anxiously gazing at the pearl, but secretly gave a look to n¨¦e Wang, hoping that she would drag her niece to buy some time for him.


    Mrs. Wang recalled the incident with the Chen family, and her mouth instantly filled with bitterness.


    Lady Chen had said that she would show Gu Jinzhu what she had. Now that this little hoof had left, the one who was out of luck was not the Yang family. He still wasn''t able to explain this to the old master, but it was obvious that after tomorrow, the Chen and Yang Family would become the laughingstock of the entire Lin An city.


    However, she really didn''t have any way to force him to stay. She anxiously grabbed Gu Jinzhu''s hand and shouted, "My poor child, you''ve been under me for almost ten years, and we''re no different from mother and daughter. If you say you''re leaving, then you''re digging up my heart. How can I bear to ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu looked at Lady Wang''s act and found it funny. If she hadn''t left, she wouldn''t have known how she would have tortured her. If she hadn''t left, she would have been the fool.


    A trace of sadness appeared on her face, she wiped the corner of her eyes, "Aunt, don''t be sad, Zhu''er will not be able to bear it, but I will not hold up on Third Uncle''s work. Moreover, to not let Zhu Er go home for eight years, is to keep my parents in mind, Aunt, don''t worry, in the future, when there''s a chance, Zhu''er will come back to visit you often."


    Mrs Wang''s mouth was wide open. If she couldn''t stop him, she couldn''t stop him from going to see her parents, right?


    Gu Jinzhu smiled when she saw her unresigned look and opened her mouth wide open. She turned to Gu Yiqing and said, "Since there''s three ¡­ Since Uncle is busy with official business, I will leave with you tomorrow morning. "


    Gu Yiqing glanced at her bright eyes and nodded.


    Yang Shao immediately said with a face full of disappointment, "Then we can only invite Master San again next time, but Master Gu has worked hard on this journey, and has prepared a thin wine. I hope that Master San would appreciate it, and Zhu''er should go back and prepare well. Let''s go now, sigh ¡­"


    Gu Yiqing didn''t refuse this time. He followed Yang Shao out, and the guard dressed in black immediately followed.


    The room instantly quieted down. Gu Jinzhu turned her head and lowered her eyebrows at Lady Wang, saying, "Aunt, if there''s nothing else, Zhu''er will go and clean up. After all, she has to leave tomorrow morning."


    Lady Wang was so angry that she almost tore the handkerchief apart. She clearly wanted this little girl to look good, but now ¡­


    However, she could do nothing but impatiently wave her hand, "Forget it, go."


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and turned to go downstairs.


    The night wind blew across his face, blowing him with a cold stream of air. There was not a single star in the sky, so it would probably rain again tomorrow.


    Without Lady Wang''s order, she could no longer sit on the palanquin, so she could only slowly walk along the lake shore.


    Bea did not follow, not even a girl behind her, but she walked at a leisurely pace, her skirt billowing in the cool wind, her long shadow swaying in the light, her thin back seeming lonely.


    This scene entered the eyes of the guests on the bridge, who were not far away.


    Gu Yiqing stood with her hands behind her back in the corridor. Behind her stood a servant dressed in black. He looked at Gu Jinzhu, who was slowly walking along the lake''s edge. His eyes were as calm as a pool of water, carrying a hint of indifference.


    This niece of his in name was as beautiful and slender as he had imagined. She was as delicate and delicate as a lily, just like her mother who had died young.


    In his memory, the woman''s face had long since become indistinct. He only remembered that she had been living on the sickbed for years, and that she was one of the few people in the Gu Estate who had shown him good will.


    He thought of the urgent gaze Gu Jinzhu had when she wanted to leave with him, and turned to the servant in black behind her, "Go and check on how Eldest Miss is doing in the Yang Mansion."


    The waiter answered, and after a few movements, he disappeared into the night without a sound.

 C8

    Gu Jinzhu didn''t know that someone''s gaze was following her. She slowly walked along the lake''s edge, feeling annoyed and reluctant to leave.


    Although her aunt and uncle treated her very harshly, she had grown up here and every blade of grass and tree here had left behind her grandmother''s scent. After this farewell, she would probably never have the chance to come back.


    She walked along the cobblestone path, revisiting the place where her grandmother had led her, hand in hand. It was late when she returned to her own small courtyard.


    "Miss, is it really the Crown Prince who came to pick you up?"


    Yun Xiang sized up the Young Miss and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she was fine.


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned. Duke of Guo? Her father, whom she hadn''t seen for eight years? This girl really did dare to think about it. Gu Qingyuan hadn''t even looked at her since she was born, so how could he have come all the way here to pick her up?!


    However, it was to send someone who didn''t matter.


    That''s right, Gu Yiqing was just an insignificant person in the Duke''s Mansion. Although he had very little memory of the Gu family, Jinzhu still remembered this so-called ''Third Uncle''.


    Gu Yiqing did not have much of an impression of him, because her father Gu Qingyuan only had one brother, and that brother was born from her grandfather''s concubine, Gu Duanhai.


    However, when she was four years old, her grandfather brought back a youth from the outside and told her that he was his third son. His mother had died, so he brought him back to stay with his grandmother.


    At that time, Gu Yiqing was already 11 years old, and she was very cold and detached towards everyone in the family. It was as if this child was born with no feelings.


    As for Grandmother, she hated this bastard who came out of nowhere and had caused a ruckus for a while. However, the Old Duke protected her with his hand, and since she wanted to pretend to be virtuous and magnanimous, she had to let this thorn in her side.


    However, it was only limited to her grandfather. Once the Old Duke left, she would think of how to deal with this adopted son of hers. On the other hand, this child was lucky. His grandmother had tried several times but had yet to injure him in the slightest. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    From Gu Jinzhu''s impression, her grandfather doted on this child even more than he did on his own two biological sons. Her father Gu Qingyuan had complained to her mother more than once and had never admitted that this youth was her younger brother.


    Moreover, this young third uncle had a cold personality. He would only stay in his own courtyard and would rarely interact with outsiders.


    Jin Zhu''s mother, the Yang family, was very ill at that time, so she rarely noticed outsiders.


    The reason why he had left such an impression on her back then was because every time her grandmother mentioned him, she would reveal a twisted and malicious face, scaring her to the point that she would have nightmares in the middle of the night.


    Afterwards, when her mother passed away, Jin Zhu didn''t notice where her third uncle had gone to, because in the Gu family, other than the patriarch''s love and care, he was basically someone who didn''t matter.


    That was why she didn''t think of this so-called "San Ye" for a moment.


    It was hard to imagine him to be like this now. It was impossible for Jinzhu to associate that elegant and noble aura from before with the "bastard" that her grandmother spoke of. Only when she thought of his pair of extremely calm eyes could she see his cold and indifferent figure.


    He hadn''t thought that after ten years of separation, the Gu family would actually send such a person to pick him up. It could be seen that they didn''t care about how far this daughter of his had progressed!


    A cold smile appeared on her face, but she kept talking to herself.


    "Miss, who came to pick you up?"


    "Has the duke not come? "Then when are we leaving?"


    Although Yunxiang didn''t say anything, she still looked at her expectantly.


    "Tomorrow morning!" Gu Jinzhu suddenly said.


    "Tomorrow morning?" The two of them were stunned, and then their faces filled with surprise and joy, "Tomorrow morning? "Great, miss, can we leave now?"


    Bi Meng was laughing and jumping around Gu Jinzhu. She was even more happy than Gu Jinzhu. Suddenly, she rushed into the room and anxiously said, "Ah, we''re leaving tomorrow. We haven''t packed our things yet, quickly come here!"


    Yun Xiang also quickly walked in.


    Looking at the two girls'' excited expressions, Gu Jinzhu forced a smile.


    She had been chosen by her grandmother as her personal maid, and had been following her since she was young. Since her grandmother''s death, the two of them had been treated harshly by the Yang Mansion, so they wanted to leave.


    However, how could they know that the so-called ''home'' was actually something that they could not return to. It was just that she had no other choice right now.


    If not for Gu Yiqing''s arrival, she would have almost forgotten her other identity ¡ª the first daughter of the famous Qi Guo in Shengjing.


    She was clearly the eldest miss of the Duke of Guo''s estate, Jin Zunyu. Yet she was kicked out after her stepmother ascended to the throne.


    It was because Jinzhu''s mother, Lady Yang, had died when she was five years old, leaving behind only her only daughter. She didn''t expect that in less than three months, the Duke of Guo would carry her concubine, Yao Yunxiang, as his successor.


    Speaking of Gu Jinzhu''s youth, if this stepmother was a little better, she would have taken good care of the daughter left behind by her previous wife and would have found a good marriage for Jinzhu in the future. That would have been a good story.


    However, as the old saying goes, "A wasp''s tail being pierced by a needle is the most toxic part of a stepmother''s heart". Although Mrs. Yao doted heavily on the daughter left behind by the former wife, she did not care about her in private and even allowed her servants to bully the harsh young lady.


    It was understandable that Lady Yao didn''t like Gu Jinzhu. The Yao family was from a large family in the capital, and her father Yao Jing was a deputy minister in the capital. He was a official of the second rank and held high authority.


    Therefore, even though Yao Yun Xiang was only a young girl, her status could be considered precious. He happened to run into the Qi Kingdom''s Gouqing Yuan in the middle of the incense stick, and was immediately enchanted by the beauty of the woman. From then on, a strand of love was tied to Gu Qingyuan.


    Although the Gu family was a noble family in Shengjing, their family background had declined in recent years, leaving behind only a powerless empty title. Gu Qingyuan had just inherited the family''s identity as a duke and was considering how to revitalize his family when he saw that the young mistress of the Yao family was interested in him.


    His wife, Lady Yang, was engaged by the Old Duke and his fellow brothers who had fought life and death together on the battlefield. Although the Yang family''s court was not high, the two families had always been on good terms.


    His wife, Mistress Yang, was even more gentle and virtuous. She had spent the past few years taking care of her husband and raising her mother-in-law, and she was kind and gentle. Now that she was pregnant, how could he abandon his wife and children?


    However, his desire for power nipped at his heart like an ant. Thinking of the Yao family''s monstrous power, he thought that as long as he married Miss Yao, he would have a real job. Immediately, he hardened his heart.


    Gu Qingyuan was after all a distinguished official of the Qi Kingdom. His life was extremely handsome, and he was able to bend his body down and act as a small child to coax Lady Yao''s heart to tie itself firmly onto his body. Finally, a year later, he carried Yao Yunxiang over as an equal wife.

 C9

    At that time, the Yang family had just given birth to a beautiful pearl, and their bodies were still weak. However, under the stimulation of this fianc¨¦e, they vomited blood and became ill.


    He had never stepped into her courtyard again. Instead, he doted on and was obedient to his wife. Under Lady Yao''s gentle words, he didn''t even visit his newborn child that often.


    Yang Shi''s mother-in-law, the Countess, had always despised this daughter-in-law for being born with a low background, and was unworthy to be part of the noble family of the Gu family. She also had a daughter, so she was unhappy, and did not ask about it.


    Since her father-in-law had passed away, she had no one to rely on in this house.


    A year later, she gave birth to her eldest son, Gu Rongqi. The entire Residence was overjoyed, and Gu Qingyuan was so happy that he couldn''t stop smiling, not to mention the mother and daughter of the Yang family.


    The next year, Lady Yao gave birth to a baby girl. Gu Qingyuan loved her like a pearl in his palm. He was really afraid of dying from the taste of her mouth, so he held her in his palm to prevent her from falling.


    In the same year, his concubines also added a few more daughters for him. Since there were a lot of girls in the Gu Residence, no one cared about that nominal eldest young miss anymore. The position of the Yang family''s second wife was already existing in name.


    Lady Yang finally died when Gu Jinzhu was five years old.


    Three months after her death, Lady Yao couldn''t wait for Gu Qingyuan to take her on as his official wife. Although she followed the etiquette of being an equal wife, the so-called equal wife didn''t seem like it in the eyes of the rich and influential of Shengjing. In the eyes of outsiders, Lady Yao was just a concubine.


    With her strong personality, how could she be willing to submit to others? Especially so that his children would be born in a concubine state?


    Therefore, she had endured for so long. Why was she still waiting?


    At that time, Gu Jinzhu was still young and didn''t know much about the twists and turns of these noble families. After her mother passed away, she had entrusted her to the care of the wet nurse, Qingniang.


    Not long after, the Yao Family found a reason to chase Qingniang out of the residence and arranged for their men to be placed by Jin Zhu''s side.


    Gu Jinzhu''s days in the Gu manor began to get worse. The servants held her in high esteem, but when they saw that she was being cruel to her daughter, they did not even put her in their eyes. It was common for her to use too much money and she would even occasionally beat up and scold her.


    At that time, Gu Jinzhu was still young, and she had been in a state of panic all day. When she saw her stepmother''s face, she was extremely frightened, and even her personal servant had suffered a lot.


    She would occasionally cry when she met her father, but since Lady Yao only said she was disciplining her children, Gu Qingyuan wasn''t at liberty to interfere. Even when her daughter cried, his heart became more impatient, feeling that she didn''t know what was good for her and was becoming more and more unhappy with her.


    Thus, although Gu Jinzhu was the Young Miss of the Residence of State Duke on the surface, her life was not as good as a little girl by Lady Yao''s side, much less the second little sister that the entire family treated as flesh and blood.


    Later on, when she accidentally dirtied her second sister''s new shirt, Mrs. Yao ordered her to kneel in the ancestral hall. Unfortunately, she wasn''t even six years old yet, but was locked up in the dark and cold ancestral hall.


    She cried her heart out and screamed for help, but no one came even when her throat was hoarse.


    That pitch-black night had become a nightmare that Gu Jinzhu would never be able to get rid of. Even now, she would often wake up in the middle of the night and stare with wide eyes in horror at the boundless darkness that enveloped her like an impenetrable net.


    The next day, when Gu Jinzhu came out of the ancestral hall, her body was burning hot and she had already fainted. The door was still stained with the blood left from her desperately scratching.


    For the past three days, Gu Jinzhu had been having a high fever and was constantly babbling nonsense. Many doctors had secretly shook their heads when they saw this.


    No matter what, Jinzhu was still his eldest daughter. If something really happened, wouldn''t others poke his spine and say that he mistreated his daughter?


    It just so happened that the Old Mistress of the Yang family was worried about her granddaughter. She had come all the way from Linan Prefecture to visit them. When she saw her granddaughter''s appearance, the Old Mistress felt heartbroken and scolded the Gu family from head to toe.


    Gu Qingyuan had always been in the wrong, so after being scolded to the point of being rendered speechless, even Old Madam Gu looked a little embarrassed.


    In the end, Old Mistress Yang risked her family''s disgrace to bring along her granddaughter. At that time, seeing that she had already breathed in and breathed out less, Gu Qingyuan was afraid that something would happen to his daughter if she stayed at home, so he quickly agreed.


    Gu Jinzhu followed Old Granny Yang back to Jiangnan just like that. Fortunately, she was lucky. No matter how dangerous her illness was, she managed to survive.


    From then on, he had been separated from the Gu Estate for nearly eight years.


    A light singing sound came from inside the house. Yun Xiang was busy packing up her things, but Gu Jinzhu had a cold expression on her face. She went to the table and poured a cup of cold tea.


    If it wasn''t for the Chen family, she would never have thought to go back. Spending her life in Jiang-Nan town like this was a good thing. But now, she had to leave.


    At some point during the night, it began to rain, and the sound of rain could be heard endlessly throughout the night, knocking against the banana leaves by the window.


    Gu Jinzhu tossed and turned all night, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t know if it was because the blanket was too thin or not, but with the sound of the rain, she felt a cold air around her.


    It was only until dawn that she finally fell asleep in a daze. As soon as she closed her eyes, she heard Yun Xiang call out softly into her ear. "Young miss, young miss?"


    Gu Jinzhu opened her eyes and looked at the sunken sky outside. Her mind instantly cleared up as she said, "The sun has risen?"


    "Yes." "Yes," she answered softly. She stepped forward and pulled up the curtain, waiting on her to put on her clothes and clean her face.


    Gu Jinzhu hadn''t slept well that night, so her face was slightly pale. Yun Xiang stood behind her and helped her pull back her hair.


    She looked through the mirror and saw the neatly arranged packages on the bed. None of them had been taken to the carriage outside.


    Yun Xiang hesitated slightly before asking in a low voice, "Miss, do we really have to leave?"


    Last night, Jin Zhu told them a little about the situation in the Gu Residence, afraid that the two girls would enter the Residence and find out who was in the dark.


    The two girls were extremely shocked. They had wanted to go back home, but now they were at a loss, afraid that their little miss would suffer again.


    "Of course we have to go back. If we really stay in the Yang family from now on, wouldn''t that be taking advantage of some people''s intentions?"


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the mirror and sighed. The Yang family probably wouldn''t be able to survive yesterday''s chaos.


    What''s more, if others'' thoughts weren''t good enough for her, how could she take advantage of them? In the end, she was still the legitimate eldest daughter of the Crown Prince''s Palace. How could she have been driven out like this?

 C10

    Furthermore, if she went back, her identity would be there. As long as she, Gu Jinzhu, was still here, that woman would have to perform a concubine ceremony in front of her mother''s memorial tablet. Her children would forever be born from a concubine.


    "But ¡­" Yun Xiang was still a little hesitant. "Miss, then since Lady Yao is so vicious and cruel, and the old master doesn''t care, please go back ¡­"


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but Gu Jinzhu understood what she meant. In such a situation, every step she took back was thorny.


    But so what? She had to face whatever she had to face. She was a member of the Gu family, and this would never change!


    From the moment her mother was bullied until her death, she knew that there were some people in this world who could settle things without her taking a step back. There was one kind of person called jackal that had a heart and one kind of desire that was called greedy!


    Since he had nowhere to run, he might as well face it head on!


    She smiled and said to the little girl behind her, "Help me tie up my bun."


    When Yun Xiang saw that her young mistress had made up her mind, she didn''t say anything else and quickly tied up her black hair.


    Gu Jinzhu seemed delicate but was firm in her heart. As long as she never changed her mind when she decided on something, this would be a completely different matter from her birth mother.


    Even though Yunxiang was still a little worried, she could do nothing about it. She could only choose to follow the Young Miss and die together with her.


    While she was combing her hair, the little girl from the outer room came in and carried everything to the car with her.


    After breakfast, the two girls followed their young miss to the front hall.


    It rained all night long, and the flowers in the corner of the wall were splattered all over the ground, turning red. The leaves were washed and bright green, and there were drops of water dripping under the eaves.


    The air was extremely fresh and refreshing, and a burst of refreshing wetness hit his face, instantly raising his spirits.


    When Gu Jinzhu rushed to the main hall, the Yang family was already there. Yang Shao, n¨¦e Wang, was currently accompanying Gu Yiqing, and even Yang Qi Yu, who had her face scratched last night, had woken up.


    When Gu Jinzhu came in, Yang Qi Yu fiercely glared at her. Seeing her dress, a trace of jealousy and hatred flashed across her face.


    Gu Jinzhu acted as if she didn''t see it, and directly went over to pay her respects.


    For the sake of convenience on a long journey, she had tied up all her hair and tied a simple bun on top of her head. Only a silver plum blossom hairpin with an exquisite design was inserted obliquely into the top of her head.


    Her face was spotless and clean, but her skin was translucent like jade. There was a thin layer of bangs on her forehead, making her face seem even more delicate and delicate.


    She was wearing only a simple plain white dress, the peach-colored silk embroidered into blossoming plum blossoms that meandered down along the edge of her collar and sleeves. She had a light pink ribbon tied around her waist, making her waist appear even more slender, and because of the morning breeze, she wore a light green satin robe.


    After comparing the two, the well-dressed Yang Qi Yu on the side lost all color.


    Gu Yiqing was very strange. Where did this little girl get such an aura? Although she appeared to be a beautiful girl, her eyes were still as calm as water, and her gestures were graceful and generous.


    He was very curious as to how that old lady Yang managed to bring up her granddaughter in such a cold manner. He couldn''t help but take another glance at her.


    Yang Qi Yu followed his gaze and looked over, gritting her teeth in hatred.


    She had long since heard that someone from the capital had come to pick up Gu Jinzhu, so she had sneakily come over to take a look, but she didn''t expect that it would be such a handsome young master.


    Unable to suppress her heartbeat, she hurried back to put on her most beautiful clothes, the most exquisite jewelry, and the thick powder on her wound. She came back early in the morning to put on her makeup.


    He didn''t expect that after sitting by his side for so long, waiting to serve him tea, the esteemed guest didn''t even glance at her, so what right did Gu Jinzhu have to attract his attention the moment he walked in?


    She was extremely envious and jealous. Why was she always like this? As long as she and Gu Jinzhu were present at the same time, no one would be able to notice her. Chen Yunze was like this, and so was this young master.


    She secretly clenched her teeth at the side. At this time, the carriages were ready. Gu Qingqing came out with the pearls, followed by a large family of the Yang family.


    Although Lady Wang saw that it was dark, she forced herself to put on a show of love and said, "Zhu''er, your aunt has prepared some clothes and food for you. You have to be careful, go back to the capital and send a message to me and your uncle, only after knowing that you have arrived safely will your aunt be able to relax."


    As she spoke, she used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes. Behind her, a group of maidservants came up with a package in their hands.


    Jinzhu blessed Lady Wang and softly said, "Thank you, Aunt."


    Mrs Wang laughed. "Child, why are you being polite with me?"


    As she spoke, her heart was bleeding. If it wasn''t for her master wanting to please Gu Yingqing, she wouldn''t be acting this way. The items in the bag were all worth quite a bit.


    Everyone from the Yang family came over to say their goodbyes, except Yang Qi Yu, who was standing at the side. Everyone from the Yang family came over to say their goodbyes, except Yang Qi Yu, who was standing at the side.


    Gu Jinzhu smiled, "Thank you, Cousin."


    Seeing her standing there, Yang Qianyu''s plain clothes showed a trace of jealousy on her face. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and said in a strange voice, "However, I heard that you need to be careful when you go to prosper. If you get frightened by something, you might break your leg.


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t change at all, but she still smiled and said, "With cousin''s care and concern, Jinzhu will definitely return safely. Thank you for your concern, cousin."


    "Oh yet--" She paused for a moment, then continued with a smile, "My cousin''s wedding is next February, right? Unfortunately, Jinzhu is unable to participate in this competition, so I can only wish Cousin Sis happiness and happiness in this life. "


    She emphasized her words on "a man of great happiness", and Yang Qianyu''s expression suddenly changed.


    Ever since Gu Jinzhu made a ruckus yesterday, the news of her cousin disturbing the wedding banquet had probably spread throughout the entire city. If the Chen family continued to cancel the engagement, she would become the laughingstock of the entire Lin''an City.


    Yang Qi Yu was enraged to the extreme. She couldn''t wait to slap that smiling face in front of her.


    Unfortunately, before she could react, Gu Jinzhu turned around and left.


    After putting everything into the carriage, that servant in black had long been waiting by the side of the carriage. After bidding farewell to the Yang family, Gu Jinzhu finally got on the carriage.

 C11

    The carriage was very spacious and was mostly filled with gifts from the Yang family, but it was more than enough for her to sit inside with the three girls. The servant dressed in black drove the carriage while Gu Yiqing rode on a horse beside him.


    With the crisp sound of the whip, the car started moving. Bi Meng had never been far away, and her face showed unconcealable excitement. She leaned close to Jin Zhu''s ear and said, "Miss, our third master is so handsome. Didn''t you see how the eldest miss stared at him ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu leaned against the window and looked through the raised curtain. Gu Qingqing was still wearing the same green robe with a jade belt tied around her waist. Her black hair was tied up with a jade ring, and her sword-like eyebrows were slanted into her hair.


    The Yang family was getting smaller and smaller behind her. She felt like she was in a dream. This trip to Shengjing took her thousands of miles away. No one knew what was going on in front of her.


    The sky was still gloomy. The carriage moved slowly, the sound of rolling wheels on the gray stone floor could be heard. Gu Jinzhu looked outside at the familiar scenery of the houses, feeling depressed.


    Yunxiang saw that her face was still pale. She took out a smoky green soft incense cushion and leaned behind her. With a worried tone, she asked, "Miss, it''s still early. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head and was about to leave this familiar place that she had lived in for a long time. She wished that she could use her eyes to carve everything here into her heart.


    The shops on both sides of the street had long since opened, and the sounds of buying and shouting could be heard incessantly. The Lady Boss of the breakfast stall was enthusiastically calling out to customers. As the carriage passed by, she smelled the fragrance of scallion pancakes.


    She sniffed a little and a faint smile appeared on her lips. It was her favorite restaurant.


    Gu Yiqing was riding on the horse. She turned her head and accidentally saw a flash of light on the girl''s pretty face. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes lit up when she saw the cake stand by the road. She wrinkled her nose and sniffed with a hint of playfulness.


    Just like an ordinary girl from the Bie family, her expression naturally revealed a hint of innocent expectation. Compared to the calm and coldness of the Yang family, which didn''t match her age, it was like a completely different person.


    It was just a child, though. He sighed in his heart and deliberately slowed the pace of his horse, taking a few steps back.


    It wasn''t until they were out of Lin An city that the road outside gradually widened. What greeted their eyes was a vast expanse of endless green, the green mountains in the distance serene, twisting into a dark green line, the tall poplar tree standing straight as an arrow towards the sky, the green forest slanting down.


    In fact, she had never been out of the city before, except to go with her grandmother to the Shrine, so it was new now. Looking at the vast expanse of land, her eyes were filled with the green of life, which made her feel better, even the depression that had been there had vanished.


    The two girls busily sorted out their things. Most of the bags that the Yang family had given them were filled with clothes, and the colors were bright and beautiful. It was very different from what Gu Jinzhu normally wore.


    Yun Xiang looked at it and frowned. The material was of the best quality and the style was also quite new. At first glance, she didn''t look up, but the color was too familiar. Wasn''t this what Miss Chen usually wore?


    She sighed and said, "Madam is too petty, even taking big miss''s clothes to make up for the gift."


    "No, he''s still the richest man in Linan. I''ve never seen such a petty person."


    Gu Jinzhu only casually glanced at it and understood. It was probably because they left in a hurry, but the Yang family didn''t look good without a few things and didn''t prepare in advance, so she could only take Yang Qi Yu''s new clothes to make up the number.


    She didn''t care in the slightest. After all, she was relying on someone else. How could she be qualified to be picky?


    Hearing the two girls talking nonstop, she leaned against the soft cushion to rest.


    She slightly closed her eyes and the wind blew through the curtain, bringing with it a moist air. She felt a few drops of cold water on her face, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that it was raining heavily.


    Aster and Rushan fell asleep together, and Gu Jinzhu suddenly remembered the person outside the carriage. She lifted the curtain and beckoned him in to shelter from the rain.


    However, when she looked over, she did not see the figure that had been protecting the carriage all this time.


    Shocked, she unconsciously stuck her head out and looked. In the distance, there was a drizzle of fog and there was not even a shadow of that person.


    The world seemed to be filled with fog, as if only their carriage could travel alone. As soon as she was scared to death, she immediately knocked on the window and shouted, "Stop, stop!"


    Yun Xiang was roused from her stupor. She opened her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss?"


    The car slowly stopped. A cold voice came from outside and asked, "Miss, do you have any orders?"


    With a ''shua'' sound, Gu Jinzhu lifted the curtain and saw the black clothed attendant standing next to the carriage with a figure as straight as a sword. She let out a sigh of relief. "Where did Lord Third go?


    From the moment she had set foot on the road, her heart had been faintly uneasy. Now that she suddenly saw that person missing, she was naturally alarmed.


    The servant in black hung his head, the lines on his face as cold as ice. He spoke with a cold expression, "This father has something to take care of. Let us go first!"


    Gu Jinlong was somewhat reassured, but he didn''t directly ask where he had gone, and instead said: "How long will it be?"


    That person lifted his head and swept his gaze over her. His expression was extremely cold as he coldly spat out two words, "I don''t know!"


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything else. It wasn''t that she didn''t mind that person''s cold attitude. If even her master found it difficult to get along with him, then what about the servants?!


    On the other hand, Bi Long puffed up her face and said, "What are you pulling at? Isn''t he just a servant? You put on a lot of airs!"


    The man looked at her. His eyes were sharp like lightning. She was shocked and quickly took a step back.


    Gu Jinzhu put down the curtain and the carriage started moving again. However, it was obvious that its speed was much slower than before. She knew that the attendant was waiting for Gu Yiqing, so she relaxed.


    After walking for a while, she heard the clatter of horses'' hooves behind her. She lifted the curtain and looked outside, only to see a tall figure riding through the rain. The rain had already wet his hair and clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, the rider was right in front of him.


    Before Jinzhu could say anything, he bent her body and passed an item through the window, saying, "This is for you."


    Surprised, Gu Jinzhu involuntarily extended her hand to receive it. It was wrapped in kraft paper and warm to the touch. As soon as he got close, he could smell a very familiar and attractive fragrance. She was stunned. This was ¡­ Chen Li Food Shop... Sweet onion cake?


    Chen''s Scented Spring onion cake was baked with cinnamon honey. It was as thin as paper, tender on the outside, and fragrant on the outside. It was well-known throughout Lin''an City. Gu Jinzhu had always loved to eat it.


    When she passed by Chen Ji this morning, she was still thinking that she might not be able to eat anymore. She originally wanted to buy some food on the way, but there was already a long line of people waiting in front of Chen Ji''s door. For fear of delaying her journey, she didn''t call for the car to stop, she didn''t expect that this person would actually buy food for her.


    It was likely that he had noticed the longing on her face when she passed by Chen Ji that morning, so he had lined up in the rain for a long time to buy it for her.

 C12

    There were still fine droplets of rain on his hair, making it seem even more inky. A pair of clear, star-like eyes looked at her. Because of the rain, they were slightly blurred. Seeing that she had not moved for a long time, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you not hungry?"


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head and tightly gripped the paper package in her hand. That warmth seemed to spread from her fingertips to her heart.


    She lowered her eyes to cover up the complex emotions churning within them.


    He was the Gu family that she hated the most, but he was also the only person in the Gu family who treated her so well.


    She took a deep breath, suppressed the sudden throbbing of her heart, and said softly: "Three ¡­ Uncle, please come in and avoid the rain. "


    The place inside the car wasn''t big, it was occupied by the gift from the Yang family, leaving only a small corner for the three girls to sit on.


    The two girls were startled when Gu Yiqing came in. They quickly tidied up the things on the side and sat on the side.


    Gu Yiqing glanced at the carriage and sat down beside Jinzhu.


    Gu Jinzhu''s heartbeat slightly quickened. Being in the same car with this strange young man made her feel awkward, but she couldn''t do anything about it. There was no place to shelter from the rain for miles around, so she couldn''t let him stay outside forever, right?


    With one more person in the carriage, it became even narrower. The hem of her skirt was unavoidably touching the corner of Gu Yiqing''s clothes. She then quietly moved out.


    It was unknown whether it was because her Third Uncle was too handsome or because he was a stranger, but from beginning to end, she felt that she was very reserved when she was with him.


    Aster and Rue were too scared to breathe, so they stayed in the corner and didn''t say a word.


    The dark green robe on Gu Yiqing''s body was a little wet, sticking slightly to his body, showing his broad shoulders and slim waist, and his powerful figure.


    Gu Jinzhu discovered that he was not as thin as the average scholar, but was instead as handsome and slender as a bamboo.


    He noticed her gaze and slightly tilted his head. "Why aren''t you eating?" Aren''t you hungry? "


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head and softly said, "Thank you, Third Uncle." Her voice had finally become a lot more natural.


    Gu Yiqing smiled slightly. Dark light seemed to be circulating in her pitch-black pupils, as if clouds and mist were suddenly scattered all over the sky. The clouds were benevolent and the moon shone brightly. She appeared to be an indescribably handsome Wind God.


    Gu Jinzhu was startled and quickly lowered her gaze.


    This person looked really good. Even though she knew he was her elder, her heart still skipped a beat. Her mind couldn''t help but wonder if this little uncle was married. She really couldn''t think of any kind of girl that was qualified to stand by his side.


    While her mind was wandering, she heard a few shouts coming from far behind her. When she heard the shouts, Gu Jinzhu''s face sank.


    The voice said, "Jewel..." "Jewel ¡­"


    The people in the car were shocked. She rolled up the curtain and looked back. "It''s the Chen family''s young master!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a horse came galloping in like the wind and stopped him in front of the carriage. A young man''s clear voice anxiously asked: "May I ask if this is Miss Gu''s carriage?"


    The carriage was forced to stop, and the man called out anxiously: "Zhu''er, Zhu''er, is that you? Come out, where are you going? "


    Hearing that familiar voice, Gu Jinzhu''s face immediately darkened. A cold light flashed in her dark eyes, while Yun Xiang and Bi Ji also had a look of anger on their faces.


    Gu Yiqing raised his head and glanced at her, but no emotions could be seen in his eyes.


    No matter how that person called out to her, Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything. She only felt that her usually intimate calls of ''Pearl'' now sounded so ear-piercing that she didn''t even want to look at the person outside.


    However, if she didn''t say anything, someone else wouldn''t be able to hold it in. She forgot Gu Yingqing''s presence and pulled open the curtain, saying angrily, "What pearl, can you even call a lady by her name? If you scream again, I''ll cut your tongue off! "


    The person outside was a sixteen to seventeen year old youth in white. He had pitch-black facial features and was extremely handsome. Although his clothes were already soaked through, he was still unable to conceal the flying arrogance that came from his bones.


    The teenager was stunned, but when he saw Bi Ling''s face, he suddenly exclaimed happily, "It''s me, Bi''er! I''m young master Chen, is Zhu Er in the car?"


    As he said that, he stuck his head into the car. Gu Jinzhu unconsciously shrank behind the curtain. Her face was hidden in the shadows and her expression could not be seen.


    "Pui!" Of course I know that you are the Chen family''s ungrateful ghost, our young miss has nothing to say to you, hurry up and make way for me! Don''t you know that good dogs don''t block the way?! "


    She was young and fiery, and her mouth was like a knife.


    The youth was tongue-tied from being scolded. His expression did not look good for a moment, but there was nothing he could do about it with the little girl.


    He said to the car, "Zhu''er, get down. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk."


    Such an arrogant person actually had a trace of pleading in his voice.


    Gu Yiqing''s eyes unconsciously narrowed. However, this was clearly a girl''s private matter, and his new Third Uncle couldn''t interfere.


    Yun Xiang glanced at her, then got down from the carriage. She blessed the young man and said extremely courteously: "Young Master Chen, it was clearly said yesterday that my Young Miss no longer has anything to do with you. If you continue to pester her, where will you keep her name? "Please have some self-respect, Young Master Chen."


    Her words were polite, but the meaning was clear. The youth''s face turned pale.


    Yun Xiang no longer paid attention to him and got into the car. Gu Yiqing glanced at him indifferently, then ordered the servants outside, "Let''s go. The journey is more important!"


    "Yes." The servant in black answered, the whip in his hand snapped. He didn''t care that Young Master Chen''s horse was still in front of him, and actually drove his car over.


    The teenager jumped in shock and hurried to drive his horse to the side. As soon as he left, the Gu family car passed by him.


    From start to finish, Gu Jinzhu had not shown her face.


    Seeing that the carriage was about to leave, the young man''s expression changed, and suddenly shouted: "Zhu Er! Are you sure you don''t want to talk to me anymore? I know you misunderstood me, but I''ve already begged my mother to let us be together, and she has already agreed! Come down here, Pearl! "I''ve really begged my mother ¡­"


    He yelled at the top of his lungs, as if he was filled with grief and indignation. Anyone who heard him would probably think that she was heartless. Gu Jinzhu unconsciously clenched her palm, and her nails pierced into her flesh, causing a sharp pain.


    Chen Yunze, you''re the one who found this place. I didn''t want to find trouble with you anymore ¡­


    She frowned and said to Gu Yiqing, "Third Uncle, please stop for a moment."


    Gu Yiqing glanced at her indifferently, but didn''t say anything. He just instructed her, "Stop the car!"

 C13

    The carriage stopped again. Gu Jinzhu lifted the curtain and jumped off the carriage. She quickly followed and opened an umbrella.


    The despair on the youth''s face immediately turned into joy as he hurriedly ran over. He dismounted from his horse and said with an excited expression, "Zhu Er, Zhu Er, I knew that you wouldn''t abandon me."


    Water dripped from his hair, but his eyes were bright as stars.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything and only coldly looked at him with a mocking smile.


    Seeing her eyes that were as dark as a lake, the youth''s voice became softer and softer. He said in a flustered and helpless manner, "Zhu''er?"


    Gu Jinzhu slowly spoke, her voice wasn''t loud, but each word was loud enough for him to hear clearly, "Chen Yunze, I thought the relationship between us was clear enough. From the day you annulled the engagement, we no longer have any relationship! "Don''t tell me about the past, because ¡ª"


    Her gaze was as cold as ice. Her pale pink lips that were as tender as a petal lightly formed two words, "You are not worthy!"


    Such a gentle voice actually made him feel as if he had been struck by lightning.


    The previously handsome youth had a white face, he never would have thought that the person who chased after him and affectionately called him "Big Brother Yun" with such a gentle and respectful voice would actually say such heartless words today.


    Gu Jinzhu coldly looked at the extremely familiar person in front of her. She still felt a faint pain in her heart, as if a pile of flames had burned to nothingness. Although there was no longer any warmth, it still left behind a ground full of sad ashes.


    Chen Yunze, the person who had grown up with her, could be said to be the closest person to her besides her grandmother.


    Since the Yang family was close to the Chen family, and since Old Mistress Yang and Old Mistress Chen had been together for many years, she often brought her to the Chen family to visit them.


    Strangely, ever since she had been locked up in a dark room in the Gu family, Gu Jinzhu''s heart had been clouded. She was not close to anyone, and in the half a year that she came to the Yang family, she was almost always with her grandmother.


    Later on, when they arrived at the Chen family, Chen Yunze saw that this little sister was very cute, so he often played with her. When the two families talked, he would take her around everywhere.


    The boys were naughty by nature, they climbed trees and birds, and sneaked out of the house through dog holes. He did it many times with the pearls, and once he even took the pearls out to see a temple party with him. In the end, he forgot about the time to return home because he was too fond of fun, and only brought her back when it was dark.


    But even though he loved to play, he did not forget his responsibilities. He never let go of her hand that was holding onto the pearl all day long.


    Later on, when Jinzhu was tired, he carried her on his back. Even though he was extremely tired, he never put her down and Jinzhu was brought back to the mansion on his back.


    Since then, her heart had become inexplicably dependent on him, and she felt that her little brother would never abandon her, that he was the second person after her grandmother to give her a sense of security.


    After that, their relationship got better and better, until it seemed that they were not even separated for a moment. Old Lady Chen had joked several times about letting Jin Zhu be her grandson, but Jin Zhu was after all the eldest daughter of the family, so Old Lady Chen had no right to decide on her marriage.


    Although the Chen family was a military official family, their youngest son, Chen Yunze, had been extremely smart since he was young. He had read and memorized books, and knew a lot.


    Even though she didn''t understand what marriage was, she had always believed from the bottom of her heart that she and Jin Yu wouldn''t part for the rest of her life.


    Later on, the two of them grew older and had men and women on their guard, so their interactions were not as frequent as before.


    With the promotion of Master Chen, the Chen family moved to another place, and the two met even less. However, their letters never stopped.


    Chen Yunze was a young genius who had won first place in the first country level exam at the age of sixteen. He was also recommended by a scholar who was renowned throughout Jiangnan. He was exempted from entering the most prestigious academy in the world.


    After he understood Yuan, he came to the Yang family to visit Jin Zhu. The two of them hadn''t seen each other in years, but when they saw each other again, they had grown into elegant young men and beautiful women.


    In particular, Chen Yunze was stunned when he first saw a beautiful pearl that had just matured in the Yang family. Although a thirteen year old girl was still young, she had already exposed her beauty that could topple a country, and the young man could no longer control his beating heart, his heart and soul were all tied to the beautiful pearl.


    The two of them had a deep friendship when they were young, and Chen Yunze was a young man as handsome and elegant as jade. When he was free, he would often sing poems and make peace, or make tea in the flowers to play chess, or dance in the woods to talk about the zither. During their interactions, they only felt that there was an indescribable connection between them.


    In the depths of Gu Jinzhu''s heart, besides her grandfather, Chen Yunze could be considered the only person who had wholeheartedly and wholeheartedly cared for her. Although he hadn''t said these words out loud, they had already been known to each other.


    How many hidden meaning, not a word two heart to know.


    This was the most precious feeling she had in her heart. The first part of her heart was like honey in her bone marrow, blooming like a pure jade orchid every night.


    Listening to the young man''s infatuated words of love and his beautiful hopes for the future, the young girl''s blushing face revealed the joy in her heart. That was probably the happiest period of her life so far.


    Although he didn''t say it out loud, the two of them had always been together. They were like a couple and had seen each other for a long time. Everyone in the family had long since come to a tacit understanding.


    Old Mistress Yang was even more elated. After confirming Chen Yunze''s intentions, she immediately wrote a letter to the Gu family in Shengjing asking about Jin Zhu''s marriage.


    Chen Yunze immediately left for home, waiting for news from the Gu family before asking his father to find someone to formally propose marriage.


    Old Mistress Yang had a myriad of plans and plans, but she never expected that the Chen family would reply first before the Gu family could send any message.


    The Chen family''s master and his wife did not agree to this marriage at all! Although she did not openly refuse due to the face of the two families, Old Mistress Yang still turned green with anger when she saw the person''s stuttering appearance.


    The reason why he didn''t ask the Chen family first was because they were too familiar with each other and knew each other well. The Chen family''s madame and Old Mistress Yang had been close since they were children.


    He originally thought that it would be a natural thing to do, but who would have thought that the first to reject would be the Chen family!


    Old Mistress Yang had never dreamed of such a situation. No matter what, Jinzhu was the direct daughter of the Qi Kingdom. In terms of status, the Chen family was a mere rank 6 military official, but they dared to reject her! Absolutely!

 C14

    Needless to say, although Gu Jinzhu had the status of a daughter of the country, she had been abandoned from her ancestors for many years, and her identity as a great lady had already existed in name.


    When his grandmother was alive, it was still fine, but once Old Mistress Yang made a mistake, Gu Jinzhu would become a rootless weed that awkwardly clung onto the Yang family. Even if she married someone, she would have no backing!


    As for the old master of the Chen family, he had been wholeheartedly pursuing his career in recent years. How could he not make use of this outstanding son to get himself a good marriage?


    Old Mistress Yang was a proud and arrogant person, how could she bear to see her granddaughter suffer such grievances? She immediately scolded the people who came, and the two families'' faces were torn apart.


    When Gu Jinzhu heard the news, her first thought was disbelief. No matter what, she could not imagine that the person who vowed to her would change her mind so quickly.


    When she thought about how deep of an affection she had felt and how her heart was one, she wrote dozens of letters, hoping that Chen Yunze would explain it to her, even if it was just a few words.


    But in the end, she was still disappointed. Her heart was filled with yearning day and night, from longing to disappointment, her heart felt like it was rolling around in boiling water until it finally became completely desolate.


    Chen Yunze didn''t reply her at all.


    If this matter came to an end, it would only be a piece of past that was as light as a cool breeze. Although it was regretful, there was no resentment, only until Jinzhu met Chen Yunze again.


    At that time, he was standing in the main hall of the Yang family, beside him were countless dazzling betrothal gifts, the matchmaker opened and closed her mouth, while she was happily asking to marry the young miss of the Yang family.


    Their gazes met, and the youth who was as handsome as jade suddenly lowered his head, his face red and white, not daring to meet her gaze.


    She looked at him coldly. The two were clearly only a few steps apart, but she felt that the person in front of her was so distant and unfamiliar that she couldn''t even see his face.


    His aunt Wang''s exaggerated laughter and his cousin Qi Yu''s shy complacency entered his ears. She didn''t say anything. She turned around silently, and the blood in her body froze in that instant.


    The grandmother was so angry that she vomited a mouthful of blood, but she couldn''t stop the Yang and Chen families from planning it out.


    Gu Jinzhu was just an abandoned miss, and there was nothing good in marrying her, but Yang Qianyu was different. Yang Shao was the wealthiest in Jiangnan, and although he didn''t have an official position, he couldn''t hold back the amount of silver spent for free.


    Furthermore, Old Master Chen was just a deputy envoy who wanted to pacify them. If they wanted to climb up, they would need money to pay for it. In this way, the Yang family was undoubtedly the best candidate for a marriage.


    For the sake of the Yang family''s wealth, the Yang family wanted to cling onto the official status of the Chen family, so the marriage between the two families was soon announced.


    Master Chen was very confident in his son''s talent, so he waited until his son was at the top before he had a double celebration.


    Since the Yang family had gotten a good son-in-law, they were naturally elated, but when the servants looked at Gu Jinzhu, they couldn''t help but look at her. Although the matter between the two of them wasn''t made public, the good relationship between the two of them was obvious.


    Although Old Mistress Yang did not dare to say anything, her eyes that came and went contained a trace of a sympathetic sneer.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Yao were extremely angry. As long as Chen Yunze was mentioned, they would immediately scold him. Only Gu Jinzhu''s face was calm and tranquil, her daily routine was as usual, but her reading time was obviously too long. Sometimes, she would hold onto a book all day long without saying a word, causing the two of them to feel anxious and heartbroken.


    Old Mistress Yang was old and her body was already in a bad condition. After suffering such a huge blow, she was depressed for two months before she finally collapsed. In the end, it was still the new year.


    About half a year after the old mistress passed away, a reply from the Gu family arrived late.


    Gu Jinzhu stared fixedly at the people blocking her path. They were clearly extremely familiar faces, but they couldn''t arouse any ripples in her heart. All that remained was an ice-cold impatience.


    After she finished her sentence, she was about to head back to the car. However, the moment she turned around, her sleeve was suddenly pulled back, causing her to frown.


    Bi Xi''s expression changed. Just as she was about to turn around and scold him, she saw Chen Yunze raise his head and say anxiously, "Zhu''er, listen to me. You misunderstood me, I just ¡­"


    "Misunderstanding what?" Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Gu Jinzhu. She looked at him with a cold and mocking gaze, "Misunderstood? You proposed marriage to the Yang family? Or did you misunderstand that you didn''t promise me anything?"


    "I ¡­" Chen Yunze opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. The usually calm and confident youth was now drenched by the rain, with water dripping down from his hair and clothes. He looked miserable, but he stubbornly held onto her sleeve and refused to let go.


    "Zhu''er, I know I''ve let you down, but it wasn''t my intention to ask the Yang family for marriage, it was my mother who ¡­"


    The youth bit his lip, his face revealing a trace of embarrassment. "It was my mother who insisted on wanting it. I ¡­ I couldn''t force her ¡­"


    His voice became softer and softer and his head drooped down. However, the next second, he suddenly raised his head and hurriedly said, "But I have only you in my heart, and you have always been the only one. Pearl, believe me!"


    His eyes were burning with an indescribable anxiety as he hurriedly tried to explain his intentions to his lover.


    "So what?" The corner of Gu Jinzhu''s lips curled up slightly as her gaze swept towards the distant misty green mountain. It was drizzling, and even her eyelashes seemed to have been dyed with a layer of misty water. Her expression was a little unclear.


    "The reason why I didn''t see you was because I went to beg my mother for her to let us be together." Chen Yunze seemed to have finally found a reasonable excuse as he said loudly.


    A light drizzle fell onto the umbrella, creating a light crackling sound. Gu Jinzhu was startled and turned her head to look at him.


    The youth''s eyes lit up. He thought that he had finally persuaded her, but almost immediately blurted out, "I''ve already promised, but yesterday''s incident ¡­"


    A trace of awkwardness appeared on his face, but when he saw Gu Jinzhu''s expression, he immediately said resolutely, "Zhu''er, don''t worry. My mother has already given up on yesterday''s matter and even agreed to marry you!"


    Everyone was startled by these words. Gu Yiqing leaned against the wall of the carriage and slightly glanced towards the outside. Her ink-black eyes calmly swept over the teenager outside.


    However, contrary to Chen Yunze''s expectations, Gu Jinzhu didn''t show any excitement on her face. Instead, she raised her brows and said, "Marry me?"


    "That''s right, I''ve already begged my mother, and she personally agreed that we can be together."


    The teenager''s face was full of joy, "The reason I went to the Yang family this morning was to tell you this good news. I didn''t expect them to say that you left, so I had no choice but to chase after you ¡­"


    His expression was somewhat excited and excited, but also a little perturbed. He looked at Gu Jinzhu''s jade white face under the umbrella and almost couldn''t control his desire to pull her into his embrace.


    Gu Jinzhu did not speak, but rather, Bi Meng could not help but cry out: "Marry my Young Miss? "What about the young miss of the Yang family?"


    Chen Yunze glanced at Jinzhu and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Zhu''er, believe me, I don''t like her at all. Even if I were to marry her, I will only treat you well ¡­"


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when Gu Jinzhu''s face suddenly turned cold. She extended her hand and fiercely pulled out her sleeve from his hand. The strength of the sleeve caused Chen Yunze to stagger, and he looked at her with some astonishment, "Pearl?"


    His words were very clear. He didn''t plan to cancel the Yang family''s marriage, how could he dare to say that he would marry her?

 C15

    Gu Jinzhu took a few deep breaths before suppressing the raging anger in her heart. She stared at him with her clear and sparkling eyes, pretending to be puzzled as she said, "Since you''ve married your cousin, how can you marry me?"


    "Mother says, Mother says ¡­"


    Chen Yunze''s face was pale, and it was unknown whether it was rain or sweat that dripped down his forehead. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Mother said, since it''s two sisters, then ¡­" "Entering the sect at the same time regardless of size, and after that, the two of them become big. That''s true, and it''s also a beautiful story ¡­"


    His voice trailed off, and his face grew more and more embarrassed and ashamed.


    Rain continued to fall from the sky, soaking his entire body. His eyes were completely glued to the rain, and he almost did not dare to look at the expression of the person in front of him.


    Although the people of this dynasty had equal wives, they were all merchants of the country. True officials like Eunuch [1] paid the most attention to reputation and etiquette. How could there be such an outrageous thing as disregarding the seniority of the direct line?


    When his mother had first said it, he already felt it was ridiculous. First of all, not to mention whether the young miss of the Yang family agreed or not, just based on Gu Jinzhu''s identity, she was an elder daughter of the Qi Kingdom.


    And an equal wife, in a nice way, was only a concubine.


    Before Gu Jinzhu could say anything, Bi Xing, who was beside her, jumped up and scolded, "Chen, have you lost your mind? How dare you get my family''s young miss to do it for you ¡­"


    She was too angry to speak.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything as she deeply looked at the person in front of her. She suspected that she was blind back then. How could she have taken a fancy to such a weak and shameless person!?


    She looked at him for a while. Suddenly, she smiled and said to Bian Tou. "Let''s go. The journey is more important. The later the rain comes, the harder it will be."


    After saying that, he turned around and got into the car. He didn''t even look at the person in front of him, as if he was just a lump of air.


    She didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Chen Yunze was hanging in the air, and a trace of astonishment immediately filled his face. Was this still the pearl that had always been so fond of him, always so gentle and gentle?


    Ever since she was young, she had never objected to anything he said, let alone making things difficult for him like this. No, it couldn''t even be considered embarrassing. She didn''t even glance at him from the corner of her eyes.


    Chen Yunze''s face was burning, and this arrogant Top Scorer was not used to being treated coldly. He opened his mouth, but just as he was about to say something, he heard Bi Meng happily respond as they got into the car. As she brushed past him, she simply spat out two words, "Scum!"


    People... Scum? Chen Yunze''s heart thumped loudly, and for a moment, all the blood rushed to his face.


    He could not believe his eyes as he stared at the master and servant in front of him. He thought that his youth was proud and in high spirits. No matter where he went, everyone would praise and admire him. Who would have thought that there would be a day when he would be scolded to such an extent!


    He raised his head to look at the naked disdain in the little girl''s eyes. Suddenly, his face turned red and then white. He felt as if he had been slapped in the face.


    Seeing that Gu Jinzhu had already stepped onto the carriage and was bending over to enter, he became anxious and immediately grabbed her sleeve without caring about anything else. He anxiously said, "Zhu''er, listen to me. I don''t mean it that way. I just want, I just want ¡­"


    In a moment of panic, he grabbed onto her sleeve, but he didn''t notice a pair of eyes that were as black as black jade flash between the curtains. When their gazes fell upon his hand, a cold light suddenly flashed within.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Jinzhu turned around with eyes as calm as still water, clearly reflecting the youth''s panicked expression.


    All of the well-prepared reasons were suddenly choked back at this moment. Those excuses that had been replayed in his mind for a long time suddenly could no longer be uttered. Chen Yunze suddenly felt extremely embarrassed when he was stared at by those clear eyes.


    Those secretive thoughts that even he himself did not dare to think deeply about were like a shadow meeting the sun, instantly discerned and formless.


    After all, he was an innocent teenager. Although he knew his mother''s suggestion was excessive, wanting to marry the wealth of the Yang family and then climb up to power in the Duke''s family, when his mother said that, he was moved.


    He truly liked Zhu Er. Previously, he also wanted to be together with her and grow old together. The two of them were a perfect couple, who wouldn''t say which one of them was the most compatible? How could he not have looked forward to the scene of the couple''s love?


    Therefore, when his mother had first objected to his actions, he had fiercely resisted. However, his father''s words had moved him later on. In the end, a man''s future had always been his greatest priority!


    She was gentle, beautiful, and of noble birth. However, a phoenix that fell to the ground was not as good as a chicken. Once the State Duke''s Palace abandoned her, she would be nothing!


    Although Yang Qianyu was only a merchant family''s daughter, she had the Yang family''s gold and silver mountain behind her, so why should he worry about his future career?


    His father''s words echoed in his mind for three days and three nights. He had fought bitterly with his father as well, but the promise of marriage promised by his father in the past, when compared to the future of wealth and prosperity, was nothing.


    Therefore, three days later, when his father mentioned proposing marriage to the Yang family''s young miss, he admitted it. This time, even his grandmother, who was always fond of Zhu''er, did not say anything.


    However, he was still unwilling to accept this, especially when he thought of Gu Jinzhu''s peerlessly beautiful face. She was not only a hundred times better than the young miss of the Yang family!


    Thinking of the love they had in the past, he couldn''t help but beg his mother again. Madam Chen couldn''t change his mind and suddenly thought of the benefits of marrying two girls together.


    Even though he felt it was absurd to be an ordinary wife, he really had no other choice.


    Although there was a trace of guilt in his heart, he thought that it was fortunate that both sides were big, so he wouldn''t feel wronged. Moreover, he only had her in his heart, so he could be nicer to her after passing the door.


    As for the young miss of the Yang family, she was only marrying him as a decoration, Zhu''er would definitely understand his actions.


    With this thought in mind, he suddenly felt that he was right. Right now, this was the only way to get the two of them together. Compared to the two of them being together for a long time, what was this little hindrance?


    Therefore, he had already made his preparations. No matter how much Pearl got angry, he would do whatever he wanted to scold her. As long as he could persuade her to change her mind, he would.


    When he thought of this, he suddenly felt a surge of courage. He actually grabbed her slender white hand, raised his face, and stubbornly looked at her with scorching eyes, "Zhu''er, listen to me. I did this because we are together. Although it is an equal wife, in my heart, you are the only wife ¡­"


    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, the young girl in front of him had a change in expression. Gu Jinzhu''s hand was held by him, and she was ashamed and angry. She thought of an unfamiliar uncle sitting in the car, and her face started burning.

 C16

    She tried her best to pull back her hand, but the young man''s strength was already great, not to mention that Chen Yunze had practiced martial arts with a master teacher since childhood. He truly deserved to be called an expert in both martial arts and martial arts.


    Gu Jinzhu was filled with shame and anger as she clenched her teeth and roared at Chen Yunze, "Let go!"


    "Pearl!" Chen Yunze also became anxious. He was very clear that as long as he let go of her hand, it would be impossible for them to be together for the rest of their lives.


    Looking at the jade white face in front of him, the pair of bright and clear eyes were covered in a light drizzle of mist, making them seem breathtakingly beautiful. It was as if he was possessed, unable to loosen his grip on the soft, boneless wrist.


    Hearing that the two girls were screaming angrily, he became anxious. He was about to pour out more of his feelings when he heard a crisp "pa" sound. Half of his face had been slapped.


    Bee''s scream stopped, and Yun Xiang''s actions of looking for someone to take advantage of also stopped. Even Gu Yiqing, who was just going to watch coldly from the sidelines, looked outside unexpectedly. The servant in black who was driving looked at the delicate young lady in surprise.


    Gu Jinzhu stood there coldly. Her entire body was bathed in the rain, and the thin raindrops fell from the sky. The black hair on her forehead was wet, and a row of sparkling water droplets dripped down. It was almost impossible to see her expression.


    Only his pair of eyes were shockingly bright as they burned with a burning fury as they stared at him.


    The handsome youth turned pale and covered half of his face with his hands. He looked over in disbelief.


    Gu Jinzhu looked down from above with a face as cold as ice as she stared at him and said word by word, "Chen Yunze, I''ve already made it clear between you and me. If you dare to be disrespectful due to some feelings you had when you were young, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    She spoke in a harsh tone, and only Gu Yiqing noticed that her fingers, which were curled behind her back, were still trembling slightly.


    After Gu Jinzhu finished speaking, she prepared to enter the car. After pausing for a moment, she turned her head back and said softly to the face that had once caught her attention, "Chen Yunze, you really make people look down!"


    Such a disdainful tone was like a sledgehammer striking the youth''s heart. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back and watch as she left in a cloud of dust.


    His mind rumbled as he repeatedly said, "Chen Yunze, you really make people look down on you!" And that little girl''s look of contempt, she directly scolded him, scum!


    Chen Yunze gritted his teeth as he felt hot blood rush up his throat. He felt like his entire body was going to explode from anger. He was such a proud and young Top Scorer; when had he ever suffered such humiliation and ridicule?


    The rain was hazy, and his vision was a vast expanse of whiteness. The blood in his body was boiling, and he was getting more and more embarrassed and angry. He sincerely asked her to return, what was wrong with that?


    Even if he destroyed the marriage contract and hired someone else, he was still willing to give her the title of an equal wife and promise to protect her for life. This was a common occurrence among the scholars, so why couldn''t he do the same?


    What''s more, she was just a abandoned noble young miss! What right did they have to look down on him!?


    It was only when the carriage was far away from Chen Yunze that he reacted. Infuriated, he shouted towards the distance, "Gu Jinzhu, stop right there!"


    Without thinking, he jumped onto his horse and chased after them.


    The anger in his heart surged, and all the guilt from before vanished like smoke in thin air. Now, he only had one thought left, and that was to chase after her and ask her clearly, just what right did she have to look down on him!


    Chen Yunze had been used to this ever since he was a kid. This time, he was angered to the extreme, so he didn''t think of anything else.


    He came in a hurry in the morning and only heard that Gu Jinzhu had been taken away. He thought that the Gu family had neglected her to the extent that even if they came, she would only be an ordinary servant, which was why he acted so impudently.


    Not to mention that the curtains of the carriage had been kept down the entire time. Gu Yiqing had not shown her face. Who would have thought that there would be a proper third young master of the Gu residence sitting in the carriage?


    He was crazily chasing from behind, but he didn''t know that someone was finally angry inside the carriage. Hearing that kid still shouting at her from behind, Gu Yiqing frowned, and her remaining patience finally ran out. She ordered coldly towards the outside, "Bloody Cloth!"


    The servant in black answered and swung his whip, causing the carriage to speed up. However, Chen Yunze''s horse was the horse that Master Chen had chosen with a lot of money, and it only took a few moments for him to catch up.


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the servant in black. With a wave of his hand, a whip shot out like a snake and struck the top of Young Master Chen''s head.


    Chen Yunze jumped in fright. His entire mind was on the woman in the carriage, but who would have thought that this black servant who was driving the carriage would start to fight without a word.


    In the end, he had also practiced martial arts since he was a child. He hurriedly leaned his body back, and just as he was about to touch the horse, he felt a cold ray of light brush against his nose, bringing about a sharp wind.


    He instantly broke out in a cold sweat. If such a heavy force were to hit his body, it would be difficult for his skin to instantly split open and his flesh to become lacerated!


    After being frightened, he was enraged. He did not expect Zhu Er to be so heartless, not only did she humiliate him, she even dared to let her servants take action!


    However, before he could get angry, the sharp sound of the whip came again. This time, it was aimed at the horse''s leg, and the whip moved as fast as lightning. Chen Yunze only saw a blur in front of him, and there was a "pa" sound.


    Chen Yunze fell over, caught off guard.


    Startled, Gu Jinzhu couldn''t help lifting the curtain to look outside, just in time to see Chen Yunze rolling off his horse.


    That horse was quite tall and had a handsome appearance. It had been fed well, and its fat body had grown strong. With the flick of Xue Yi''s sleeve, a bloody mark immediately appeared on its body.


    The horse jumped around in pain, but Chen Yunze''s foot was still stuck in the pedal and he was dragged four to five meters away. Suddenly, he was kicked hard on his leg bone by the horse''s hoof.


    As the rain continued to fall, leaving only the sharp and shrill cry of the horse, Gu Jinzhu was still able to hear Chen Yunze''s scream. Her body couldn''t help but tremble, and she directly faced that face which was twisted in pain.


    The jade-like youth rolled in the mud, his hands tightly holding onto one of his legs as he curled up in the mud.


    Fortunately, the bloodstained horse only lashed out with its whip. Once it broke free from Chen Yunze''s grasp, it would immediately rush to the distance, or else, Chen Yunze would have been trampled into meat paste.


    As Gu Jinzhu watched with wide eyes, she unconsciously grabbed onto the clothes on her chest with one hand. Her heart raced against her chest and she almost couldn''t breathe.


    In the end, she was still a young lady who lived in her room for more than ten years. When had she ever seen such a scene? She was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Xi were hugging each other, trembling. They covered their mouths to the point that they almost cried out. They stared at Gu Yiqing with extreme fear in their eyes.


    After he finished with the whip, the corner of his eye no longer glanced to the side as he urged the carriage forward.

 C17

    Gu Jinzhu tightly held onto the window as her face turned pale. She couldn''t help but look behind her.


    The rain blocked her line of sight, and all she could see was a dark gray mass rolling and struggling in the muddy rain. The mournful wail sounded in her ears, causing her heart to tremble.


    The rain continued to fall in front of them. From afar, the sky looked dark and cloudy. Even the green mountains were submerged in the rain mist. The pressure was so great that it was suffocating.


    The carriage moved on at a leisurely pace, its wheels rolling across the slippery grass with a clanging sound. As far as the eye could see, it was an endless dark green.


    He could no longer see what was behind him. The rain pattered against the roof of the car, cutting off the faint screams.


    Gu Jinzhu''s face was pale as a sheet as she tightly clutched at the window. The ice-cold rain fell on her face, but she only felt a burst of fear.


    That person ¡­ Would it be okay to just be thrown in the rain like this...


    His legs were obviously broken, and he screamed so miserably. If he was thrown into the wilderness, what if ¡­


    She gritted her teeth, not daring to think any further.


    In his mind, he constantly recalled the times when he and Chen Yunze had been together. He read poems for her, taught her how to write, and took her out to play. He would hold her hand firmly no matter what.


    Every night when she sneaked out to play, she would lie on his back and sleep peacefully, never worrying that he would abandon her. The youth''s body was so young, yet it gave her a sense of security she had never felt before.


    Even though he betrayed her afterwards ¡­


    She closed her eyes, and the cold rain fell on her cheeks like tears. In her mind, she saw the scene when he proposed to the Yang family, the same handsome young man in white clothes that made her think about him, gently smiling at her cousin until she saw him.


    She curled her fingers so hard that her nails stung from the wood, but she could not resist the sharp pain in her heart.


    She only managed to maintain her composure when she saw her cousin''s proud and complacent expression, even with an indifferent expression on her face.


    Even when he had just mentioned his wife to her, his expression had been one of certainty.


    What a joke! She, as the great matriarch of the country, unexpectedly became someone''s equal wife? Furthermore, even if she didn''t have this identity, why would Gu Jinzhu feel wronged? Chen Yunze, what ability do you have?


    She should have hated him, but the thought of his twisted face, of his leg broken by a horse and his arms wrapped around it, rolling in the muddy rain, still sent a shiver through her.


    He was hateful, but not to death! After biting her lips and hesitating for a long time, she couldn''t help but raise her head to take a look at the noble young master''s expression.


    Gu Yiqing had been resting against the wall of the car with her eyes closed. What happened just now had not moved his face, but as he sat there in silence, the atmosphere in the car had sunk. Thinking of what happened just now, the two girls in the car were so scared that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Gu Jinzhu was anxious, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Ever since their first meeting, she didn''t even dare to carefully look at her third uncle. Now that she thought of his methods, she was almost afraid of him. However, the person outside couldn''t be dragged down ¡­


    The light inside the carriage was dim. The man in cyan clothes had his eyes slightly closed and his face was calm. His black hair still had some moisture to it, making it look like it was cast from ice and jade.


    Gu Jinzhu''s lips parted, but she couldn''t help but call out: "Third Uncle ¡­"


    The girl''s voice was as soft as a cat''s cry. If it wasn''t for Gu Yiqing''s superior hearing, she probably wouldn''t have been able to hear her call.


    Gu Yiqing opened her eyes slightly and looked over to her. When she saw his cold gaze, Gu Jinzhu''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    "Why?" His voice was cold, the corners of his lips pursed into a smile as if he were a different person from his usual gentle self. That ice-cold expression actually made him seem even sharper than usual, so much so that he couldn''t even raise his head.


    "I ¡­" Gu Jinzhu bit her lips and quietly suppressed her trembling fingers, thinking for a moment, "That person just now, I hope Third Uncle can spare his life. He is the son of the Pingjiang manor''s envoy, and he also has a good name, I''m afraid ¡­"


    But before she could finish, he coldly interrupted her. He slightly creased his brow and asked, "Are you still thinking about him?"


    When she finally understood the meaning behind his words, Gu Jinzhu''s face instantly flushed red as she blurted out: "No!"


    Seeing that pair of eyes that was as black as ink looking at her over, she lowered her head to avoid his gaze and softly explained, "Even though the two great lords had an agreement, the marriage contract has already been dissolved ¡­ He had hired a cousin of the Yang family, and that was just following his parents'' orders, what was wrong with that! "It can only be said that we are not fated to meet ¡­"


    Her voice was soft and slow, like the bright stream of March soaking in a person''s heart. Gu Yiqing couldn''t help but look at her.


    The young girl slightly lowered her head. A strand of jet-black hair slid down from her ear, revealing a soft white neck. Her delicate lower jaw and neck formed a beautiful curve.


    His gaze could not help but focus on her as he watched her tightly fold her legs. Her pair of jade-white hands were placed on her knees in a very orderly manner, and there was even a slight trembling that was difficult to detect.


    "Although... I''m very angry about what he said about his fianc¨¦, but it''s fine if he got his leg broken. He''ll just leave it there if, if ¡­ "


    She bit her lip, not hearing him speak for a long time. She couldn''t help but look up at him, only to see him staring at her in a daze.


    She suddenly panicked and called out, "Third Uncle ¡­"


    Gu Yiqing came back to her senses. She lowered her eyelids and leaned back. The blue and white sleeves were casually covering her legs, giving her a strange, luxurious, and lazy look. She seemed to be very carefree, "It''s okay, it''s just a broken leg. She won''t die. Furthermore, that place is the official road, and it is close to Lin An City. There are always customers coming and going, and there will always be people who will bring him back. "


    No matter what, she always hoped that nothing would happen to him. However, before she could completely calm down, she heard Gu Yiqing add lightly, "At the very most, we won''t be able to participate in next year''s examination."


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned. Her heart skipped a beat when she suddenly thought about how the horse had gone crazy and ruthlessly stomped down.


    Could it be that he didn''t just break his leg? It was already June. If he was unable to participate in the examination in the following February, then ¡­


    She seemed to have thought of something, and the blood in her body immediately withdrew, while her fingertips instantly turned ice-cold.


    Could it be that the man''s leg had been crushed? If that was the case, then not only would he be unable to cure her in the coming February, but he would also likely be unable to do so for the rest of his life ¡­ His career was ruined!


    She could not help but look at him with a pale face. Her heart was filled with an unquenchable chill. She could not imagine that this gentle young master, who was like a fairy, would be so ruthless and not leave any leeway for her.


    However, no matter how worried and regretful she was, she didn''t dare to ask him again.

 C18

    After Gu Yiqing said this, the three girls in the car were all frightened. They didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    She shrank into a corner, wishing that she could just take it as air. She didn''t dare to secretly look at this astonishingly handsome Third Young Master like she did when they first arrived.


    The blood drained from Gu Jinzhu''s face as she leaned against the window tightly, as if that was the only thing she could rely on.


    After all, she was only a fourteen year old girl. When she heard that someone could ruin her future because of her, endless regret surged through her heart, almost drowning her whole body.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have been so angry at him. It was just that she said a few more words in anger, causing that person to go crazy and end up with such a disaster!


    She could not imagine Chen Yunze being such a proud son of heaven, the youngest Top Scorer of the current dynasty. If he was unable to participate in the examination due to the damage to his legs, it would be a fatal blow to him.


    She bit her lips tightly, feeling a throbbing pain in her chest. It wasn''t that she still had feelings for him, but that she was feeling extremely guilty in the end.


    Outside the window, the rain continued to drift in. Not long later, her hair got wet. Icy cold rain dripped down her face, yet she did not seem to feel it.


    Yun Xiang felt her heart ache for him, and couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, your complexion isn''t good, are you tired? Do you want to lie down for a while? "


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head. There was only one couch on the right side of the car. If she lay down, she would have to do it in front of Gu Yiqing.


    Even though she was her elder, she couldn''t imagine lying down casually in front of an unfamiliar man. So even though he felt a little headache, he still forced himself to lean against the window.


    Yun Xiang placed a pillow made of ink behind Gu Jinzhu''s back to make her feel more comfortable.


    The sound of the rain was heavy and suffocating. She was afraid that the little miss would catch a cold, so she pulled down the curtain and covered the window tightly.


    The light in the car instantly dimmed. Who knew how long it would take for them to get there?


    Gu Yiqing glanced at the lost woman from time to time. It was not that he didn''t see her guilt or sadness, but his eyes darkened when he thought of that arrogant kid just now.


    To dare to make such an impolite request to the young mistress of the Residence of State, it wouldn''t be too much to punish him lightly. In the end, he was asking for it himself!


    It was still raining heavily outside, as if it was going to rain endlessly. His gaze swept past a patch of green, and he felt a little dizzy from looking at it for too long.


    The car swayed all the way. It was unknown if Gu Jinzhu was feeling cold or something, but she unconsciously became tired. She leaned against the pillow and fell asleep.


    She quickly pulled out a thin velvet blanket and covered her.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Gu Jinzhu suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw that the carriage was still continuing. Beidou was sleeping with her, while Gu Yiqing was still leaning against the wall with her eyes closed.


    She gently sat up and lifted the curtain to look outside. It was still a boundless plain, boundless and endless. No one knew where she had gone to.


    Furthermore, after travelling for such a long distance, she actually hadn''t seen a single village or guest house. It was unknown if she had missed it after falling asleep.


    It was unknown when the rain outside had stopped, but the sky was still gloomy, making people feel depressed. She estimated that it had been noon since morning.


    She pursed her lips. From the day she left the Yang family, her stomach was rumbling with hunger even though she hadn''t eaten a single grain.


    It wasn''t good for her to wake up Yun Xiang and the others to get food, as her words would always alarm Gu Yiqing. She didn''t know why, but she was actually a little afraid of seeing those warm and gentle eyes, but at other times, those cold and indifferent eyes without a trace of emotion.


    The hungrier she was, the more sensitive her nose became. The fragrance of scallion oil was lingering at the tip of her nose. Her gaze gradually shifted to the package of unsealed Chen Ji scallion pancakes.


    He had just bought it for her through the rain. Thinking about the trace of pity that occasionally flashed in her uncle''s eyes, her heart was moved. He didn''t seem so cold and heartless.


    She didn''t know how long it would be before she found a restaurant. After hesitating for a while, she couldn''t resist the hunger. She took the biscuit and carefully opened the oil paper.


    She nibbled at the bread, afraid of making a sound. She had moistened the cake before she lightly chewed it.


    She bit down on it and frowned. However, she couldn''t care so much about it now, and just as she was feeling a little dry, she suddenly reached out from the side with a hand and took the cake from her hand.


    Gu Jinzhu was frightened out of her wits. She turned around and ran into a pair of quiet eyes. Her face suddenly flushed red as she stuttered, "I, I, am a little hungry ¡­"


    Gu Yiqing looked at the girl in front of him, amused. He had known this from the moment she woke up, but he pretended not to move to prevent her from becoming nervous. He had already felt that she was afraid of him.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw her taking small bites of the cake. Her cheeks were trembling and she looked like a mole. When he saw that she was choking, he hurriedly took the biscuit out of her hand.


    Gu Jinzhu''s face was full of nervousness and awkwardness. When she saw the smile that flashed across her cold eyes, her face flushed red with embarrassment.


    After seeing him slowly pour a cup of hot tea from the stove in the corner into her hand, he then took out a plate of Hibiscus Soup from a nearby food box and calmly said, "Eat some pastries first. There''s still over ten miles until we have an inn. We can rest properly when the time comes."


    As Gu Jinzhu held the cup, traces of heat flowed through the cup, causing her ice-cold fingers to finally feel a trace of warmth. Her heart trembled as she said in a low voice, "Thank you, Third Uncle."


    Gu Yiqing looked at the obviously distressed and uneasy girl. She lowered her head slightly, holding the cup nervously with her two jade white hands. The red clouds on her face spread to her ears, and she pursed her lips. Her long eyelashes trembled uneasily like the wings of a plate, looking perturbed.


    As expected, she was still a half-grown girl. The calmness and self-control from before was probably an illusion on his part.


    Seeing that he could not even eat, she lifted the curtain and looked outside, saying seemingly out of the blue, "The rain has stopped, it''s time to go out and exercise." Before she could reply, he had already stood up and jumped out of the room.


    The faint sound of him and the attendant could be heard from outside. When she stuck her head out again, he had already jumped onto the extremely handsome black horse. With a whip, he sped forward.


    As soon as he left, the two of them woke up. They patted their chests and said, "Oh, it was so hard to get out. It scared me to death."


    "This third master looks like a celestial being from the heavens, but how can he be so frightening? With him here, I don''t even dare to breathe, just like that black-faced fiend on the door!"


    As she spoke, she made an exaggerated expression of fear, which caused Yun Xiang to laugh.


    After a long time she couldn''t help but lift the curtain of the carriage and peek out: "I want to see if the third master has gone far..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, the black clothed guard driving the carriage suddenly turned his head. His eyes were like ice and snow, and a touch of ice-cold sharpness that seeped into her bones flashed across her face.

 C19

    She sat back down. Her heart was beating fast, but she didn''t dare to say another word.


    Yun Xiang saw the servant in black turn around and looked at the frightened Bi Meng. She couldn''t help but exclaim: "You talk fast. You don''t remember what you should say. You must cause trouble for the little miss!"


    I, I didn''t expect that person to be so fierce, wuu ~ I was so scared ¡­" Bea whimpered softly.


    As the two of them were speaking in a low voice, Gu Jinzhu sighed, "Forget it, our path now is unknown, so we should be cautious. Bi''er, you should be careful in the future."


    Bi Feng hummed and didn''t dare to speak again.


    She didn''t like to eat these sweet pastries. In the past, she had only prepared them for snacks on the road, so she gave the rest to the two girls. She only moistened her lips before putting the hot tea down.


    The two of them saw that their young miss''s appetite was not very good. Although they were anxious, there was nothing they could do. They could only hope that the journey would be a bit shorter so that they could rest in the inn as soon as possible.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Gu Yiqing still hadn''t come back. According to the servant in black, San Ye went to the front to scout and see if there were any inns or restaurants nearby.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the endless grass and trees, and she unknowingly fell asleep again. But this time, Yi Qing wasn''t in the car, so she was able to rest on the couch.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already dusk outside, and the inside of the car was also dark. Only the four pearls hanging from the corner of the car emitted a faint glow. She lifted her up as soon as she touched the incense, and the green woman came back with a glass of water.


    Although she was extremely thirsty, she didn''t dare to drink too much. In this barren mountain and wilderness, it was inconvenient to be anxious about something, not to mention the fact that there were two men she didn''t know outside. So she chose to endure.


    "What time is it now?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. The sky got dark earlier. It must have been during the tenth day." Yun Xiang asked softly, "Miss, do you need some pastries? However, San Ye said that they are almost there. "


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head as she didn''t expect it to be so late. She let the two girls roll up the curtain of the carriage.


    The sky outside was extremely dark, and only the faint yellow light of the moon shone from the horizon. The mountains and trees seemed to have turned into countless monsters in the darkness, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws as they charged towards her.


    She felt uneasy and a sense of fear rose up within her. Fortunately, she soon saw the person sitting on the horse beside her.


    Under the faint moonlight, that person was riding a horse. His back was straight and he didn''t look tired at all. He turned his head and smiled as he heard the sound. He pointed to the front and said, "We are almost there. Just bear with it."


    The unease and fear she felt earlier disappeared without a trace as she blankly stared at him. She could only see the person in front of her, wearing black hair, the sleeves of her clothes swaying, and the faint moonlight shining on his clothes. It was as if there was a light flowing within them, causing his eyes to shine even brighter.


    A poem suddenly appeared in her mind. A smile that could topple a city and a smile that could topple a country.


    She didn''t think that she would see such an extreme smile on a man''s face.


    Perhaps it was because it had just rained, but the fresh, moist fragrance of plants and vegetation all around gave one a refreshing feeling. Gu Jinzhu followed the direction that Gu Yiqing was pointing towards and saw that there were indeed twinkling lights. With their current speed, they should arrive in less than an hour.


    She relaxed a little, and decided to just lean against the window and watch. However, her gaze fell most of the time, and that was still the third uncle who was excessively good-looking.


    This feeling was unfamiliar to her. She had never been far away from home, let alone being with a stranger. Therefore, she felt nervous, but for some reason, when she looked at the straight figure in front of her, she felt at ease.


    Perhaps it was simply because he was the only person in the Gu Estate who didn''t leave a bad impression on her.


    After walking for less than an hour, a large house appeared in the distance. Two red lanterns were hung in front of the house, swaying in the wind.


    Before they could get close, the nearby corner door opened and a servant boy jumped out. When he saw Gu Yiqing coming over with a big smile on his face, he said in a friendly tone, "Master San, you''ve finally come. This little one has waited for too long ¡­"


    "I was delayed on the way." Gu Yiqing seemed to be relieved as well. She jumped off the horse and threw the reins over.


    The servant immediately called a few men and led the horses into the backyard. Then, he carefully drove the carriage into the yard.


    Without waiting for the car to stop, Bi Yao impatiently jumped down. She looked around first, then turned around and lifted the curtain, reaching out to help Gu Jinzhu get out of the car.


    Since the sky was already dark, Yun Xiang didn''t place any cages on the pearls. She helped Bi Yao''s underlings out of the car, and saw a young servant staring blankly at her.


    She glared at him and said angrily, "What are you looking at? And look at that dug out your eyeballs! "


    The manservant shrank his neck and muttered, "Haven''t I seen such an immortal girl before?" He lowered his voice and giggled at Gu Yiqing, "Master San, where did you find such a fierce girl ¡­"


    Bea immediately raised her eyebrows and glared at her with her almond-shaped eyes. Luckily, Yun Xiang pulled her back in time.


    Gu Yiqing glanced at the servant and said lightly, "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and prepare two of the best rooms!" He took a step forward and blocked Gu Jinzhu''s path.


    "Ugh ¡­" It''s already been prepared. Please come in. " The boy saw that the opportunity was fast, so he didn''t dare to look around and went forward to lead the way.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the handsome figure in front of her and secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    Ever since she was a child, she had been taught extremely strict by her grandmother. Her every move followed the example of an aristocratic family''s daughter, and she always wore fences on her way in and out, preventing strangers from seeing her face.


    Being stared at by this young servant like that just now had indeed made her somewhat helpless. She didn''t expect her Third Uncle to be so meticulous and calm, but he had already resolved her predicament.


    The attendant brought them to the room upstairs. Although it was called the "best room", the furnishings inside were simple and crude. It was probably because of the cloudy weather, the bed and bedsheets had a cold and humid atmosphere.


    Bea, still angry over what had just happened, could not help but pick out the four items in the room. Gu Jinzhu sat in the carriage for a day, leaning against the couch as she gently massaged her shoulder bones.


    Gu Jinzhu felt her heart ache as she said, "You two should also rest for a while. You''ve been on the train for the entire day."


    "Your servant is not tired. Your servant''s body is much stronger than a girl''s."

 C20

    Someone brought hot water from outside the house, and Yun Xiang waited for the beads to wash up. Bea cleaned up the house again, then ran out to the carriage to bring up her bedding.


    As soon as she stepped out of the room, she saw a cold servant dressed in black standing by the door like a god. She turned her head to look at her when she heard the sound.


    Bea''s heart skipped a beat as she met the cold, silent, oppressive gaze.


    Today, she was frightened by that gaze full of killing intent. She faintly felt that this person was so terrifying.


    She was afraid, so she didn''t dare to go past him.


    The black clothed man glanced at her and asked, "What are you planning to do?"


    His voice was rough, just like his men.


    Shocked, Bi Xi forced herself to stammer, "I ¡­" I''m going down to get something. "


    The man in black paused for a moment before turning his body to the side.


    The passage was narrow, and if she wanted to go, she would have to pass him.


    The closer she got, the more she seemed to be able to feel the ice-cold aura coming from that person. She was anxious and slowly stepped forward like a squirming rabbit.


    When she finally got downstairs, she felt relieved and quickly ran to the side of the carriage to take down the brocade quilt prepared by the Yang family. As soon as she turned around, she was startled.


    Bea''s heart skipped a beat, and she almost dropped the quilt in her arms. The man reached for the bundle in his hand and asked, "Is that all?"


    She was stunned for a long time before she realized that he wanted to help her carry the items. Her face instantly flushed red as she stuttered, "No ¡­" "No more."


    Without another word, the man turned and walked away. The huge package seemed light in his hands, and she patted her chest and hurried after him.


    Gu Jinzhu was lying on the bed, and she felt her entire body aching. In the end, she was Lady Jiao who had never been out before. Just this day''s worth of time made her unable to bear it.


    Yun Xiang was massaging her arms for her. When she saw that Bee had come in with a blanket in her arms, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    She pouted and said, "It''s nothing."


    But in the end, he couldn''t help but mutter, "The person San Ye brought was so fierce. He kept guarding the door, not letting anyone in or out."


    Jinzhu''s heart moved, she was truly frightened today. When that black clad attendant stepped on Chen Yunze, his attack was fierce and fierce, and most importantly, she could clearly see the killing intent in his eyes.


    If not for Gu Yiqing''s words, she believed that this attendant would have taken Chen Yunze''s life at that moment!


    This kind of understanding made her tremble in fear. No matter how weak Chen Yunze was, he was still a fifth-grade Grandmaster, and he was even the young Top Scorer of Jiangnan.


    Moreover, this person''s eyes were cold and merciless, like an unsheathed sharp sword. The killing intent on his body was so dense that it seemed almost real, more like a person who had gone through countless bloody battles on the battlefield, how could he look like an ordinary servant?


    With such a subordinate, how could Gu Yiqing be simple?


    Moreover, the grandeur he exuded was not in the slightest related to the person in her memories who did not have anything to do with the Gu family.


    Her thoughts raced, and she was relieved to think that he had ordered his attendants to stand guard at the door, presumably for their safety.


    She was young and could not keep her mouth shut, and she was afraid that she might cause some trouble for the young lady.


    Bea was also a smart girl, and today she was scared and didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    The waiter brought them food, so there was no need to be fussy when they were away. The three of them hastily took a mouthful and rested.


    Jinzhu slept in the inner room, while Bee and Rutan slept in the outer room.


    It was probably her first time out, so she couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. The moment she closed her eyes, she remembered Chen Yunze''s miserable state during the day, and her heart felt heavy.


    She gently sat up, and the shadows of the trees outside the window began to flutter. From the outside, the sound of the two girls'' breathing could be heard. It was obvious that they were fast asleep.


    She slipped out of bed, went to the window, and gently pushed it open.


    A refreshing and moist air assaulted his face, causing him to feel refreshed in an instant.


    Because it was a cloudy day, there was no moonlight. There was only the rustling of the wind as it brushed against the trees, and the sounds of their conversation could be heard.


    She was slightly startled.


    Perhaps it was because it was too quiet at night, but the words were heard so clearly. A cold male voice asked, "Master, tomorrow we''re going south. There''s a flood happening in Binzhou, and it''s chaotic. Is it too dangerous to bring Eldest Miss over?"


    Then, a voice as cold as shattered jade came out. It was the voice of her new Third Uncle, Gu Yingqing.


    "So what? We don''t have much time, so we can''t possibly send her back home! "


    "But ¡­" "It''s too chaotic over there. If something happens to Eldest Young Miss, the Duke of Guo ¡­"


    "Hmph."


    Gu Yiqing sneered, "Do you think Big Bro isn''t clear about the situation over there? Since you know what I''m doing here and that the mob is causing trouble, you should just casually let me pass by to pick up this daughter of yours. As for whether I can go back or not, who do you think would care? "


    His voice was light and indifferent, but it was like an icicle that pierced Gu Jinzhu''s heart. In that instant, she felt as if she had been struck by ice from head to toe.


    Binzhou... Easier said than done.


    "Yes."


    Bring it in?


    Gu Jinzhu gripped the window sill, not even noticing the pain in her palm.


    Binzhou lies at the junction of the two great rivers, the Zhe River and the Dam River, thousands of miles to the south of Linan.


    Although the land is fertile and the Toyota is a thousand miles away, the land is low and prone to water.


    A month ago, there had been a torrential downpour for more than ten days, triggering a flood, and the local prefect was greedy for the treasury. He had used furs and leaves to fill a sandstone bag to build a dam.


    Unexpectedly, the counties and prefectures surrounding Binzhou were in a state of chaos. The slogans were extremely resounding, but for some reason, not a single grain of rice had been sent to the disaster area, and after the flood disaster, a large number of people had been starved to death.


    As for the surrounding counties, they were also afraid of implicating the victims within their own districts, so they refused to open the city gates. They refused to place any of the victims into the city.


    The people were not willing to be starved to death, so a great disturbance broke out, and they risked their lives to get in.


    The mob forcibly stormed the city. After entering, they would smash the government and burn down the officials to rob others. It was simply a place where bandits ran rampant.

 C21

    Regardless of what Gu Yiqing was doing over there, her father Gu Qingyuan clearly knew that it was dangerous, but he still wanted him to bring his daughter along when he passed by Lin An.


    Yes ¡­ He just picked it up casually and didn''t send anyone to pick it up. It was probably because he was afraid of being caught and pretended to show it to the other families.


    Gu Jinzhu''s heart felt like it was being boiled by waves of ice-cold water, causing her to feel bone-chilling cold from the inside to the outside.


    Although he did not hold much hope for this father, he was still a blood relative. Who would have thought that he would be so heartless!


    She bit her lips and could only sneer.


    The sound of teeth clattering came from behind her. She turned around and saw that Yun Xiang''s face was shocked to the extreme. Trembling, she grabbed her sleeve and called out, "Miss ¡­"


    The conversation on the other side was still being transmitted intermittently, but Gu Jinzhu no longer wanted to continue listening and closed the window.


    The two people on the other side of the stairs were not the least bit surprised. The servant in black clothes hesitated for a moment and said, "Master, after the eldest young miss heard this, she wouldn''t come with us anymore, right?"


    Gu Yiqing didn''t say anything for a long time. When she saw the slim figure behind the window disappearing, she said lightly, "If that''s the case, then it''s for the best."


    His trip had been really hasty. If it weren''t for the fact that Yang Shao was a wealthy merchant, he wouldn''t have wasted a night here if it wasn''t for the fact that it would be beneficial to him in the future.


    When Lady Yao heard of his trip, she asked him to bring Gu Jinzhu back along the way. After all, the Yang family had already sent a letter for her to pick up.


    However, no one mentioned the dangers of his trip here. No one even cared how dangerous it was for him to bring a girl to the Land of Chaos. One could imagine the intentions of Mrs Yao!


    Gu Qingyuan knew everything was going on, yet he had tacitly agreed to Mistress Yao''s request. He hadn''t even sent anyone else. It could be seen how indifferent he was to his daughter.


    He hadn''t taken his niece to heart in the beginning, but the moment he saw her, he was distracted by her clear eyes that were like spring water. That silence, that hidden sharpness made him not want to see such a girl die in a mob for no reason.


    Thus, he had purposely let her hear his words tonight, hoping that she would understand his situation in the future. If she was naive enough to think that the Duke of Guo''s estate would raise both hands to welcome her back, then even if he returned to the Gu family safely, he would be tortured to death for no reason.


    He originally wanted to keep her in the Yang family, but after hearing that the Yang family treated her harshly, he made other arrangements for her.


    If she was aware of the situation and did not follow him, he would have long since arranged a proper identity for her. He would leave behind the money and at the very least ensure her safety for the rest of her life.


    In the end, he felt a trace of pity for her. Since there was a dangerous place in front of them, what was the need to jump in?


    It all depended on this girl''s choice.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky. Then, he turned to Meng Xueyi and said, "Go back."


    The servant in black quietly followed behind him.


    After hearing those words, Gu Jinzhu was unable to sleep soundly. The room was cold, and even though it was a new bed, she could still feel the moist, cold air seeping into her bones.


    On the bed, Yun Xiang kept turning over. It was obvious that she couldn''t fall asleep either. She tightly wrapped herself in the quilt and did not know when she finally fell asleep.


    The next day, the beads were awakened by the sound of rain dripping on the windowsill. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the outer room was faintly discernible.


    She moved a bit and felt a little dizzy. Her temple seemed to have been hit by something as it throbbed in pain.


    She rubbed her forehead and sat up, feeling pain all over her body. Every movement she made felt as if her bones were shattered.


    When she heard the sound of the curtain being lifted, she asked softly, "Miss, are you awake?"


    Gu Jinzhu rubbed her forehead and said, "Pour me a cup of water."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt that something was wrong. Her voice was so hoarse that it felt as if a knife had cut her throat, causing her to feel a burning pain.


    Yun Xiang was also startled. She hurriedly poured some water and poured it into her cup. Only when the warm water entered her mouth did Gu Jinzhu feel much better.


    Yun Xiang looked at her tired expression and asked worriedly, "Miss, did you not rest well?" Do you want to sleep a little longer? "


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t answer but instead asked, "Third Uncle ¡­" Are you up? "


    The two guest rooms were right next to each other. There was a sound coming from the other side of the door.


    Yun Xiang hesitated for a moment before saying, "Third Master is already up. Then Big Brother guard also went down early to pack some things."


    Gu Jinzhu nodded and said, "Rise."


    Bea came in and drew up the curtain. The two girls waited for Gu Jinzhu to wash up.


    In fact, it was just dawn now, and because of the overcast weather, the interior of the room was dark.


    When Yun Xiang saw that Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t look good, it was obvious that there was a hint of green on her face. She couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t this servant tell San Ye about it? We ¡­ "Can we just stay here?"


    When she heard the words from last night, she was truly scared. Although she had a rough understanding of the Gu Estate, she hadn''t thought that the young miss would be in such a dire situation.


    If she had known earlier that things would turn out like this, she would have stayed in the Yang Mansion.


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head without even thinking about it. Although Gu Yiqing had made it clear, she had never thought about staying.


    The Gu Estate was still her home. With her mother''s memorial tablet and her roots there, it was impossible for her not to return for the rest of her life.


    When she saw her determination, Yun Xiang sighed softly. She was afraid that Gu Jinzhu would be cold, so she took out a thick silk-blue peonies from the box and covered her with a large cloak.


    After breakfast, the three of them went downstairs and out the door. A gust of wind blew over with the rain. Gu Jinzhu shivered and couldn''t help but wrap her cloak tightly around her.


    Gu Yiqing and his servants were already waiting by the side of the carriage. Although he was wearing a straw cape, it couldn''t hide his handsome and dignified appearance.


    Gu Jinzhu went over and blessed Gu Yiqing. She wore a hood, revealing only her palm-sized face. Because she didn''t sleep well at night, her face appeared pale and tired.


    Gu Yiqing paused for a moment, then suddenly said, "Have you decided?"


    These words were asked without any reason, but Gu Jinzhu understood in an instant. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    Gu Yiqing couldn''t help but look at her deeply and said, "Actually, I''ve already arranged ¡­"


    Before he could finish, she interrupted him. "No need!"


    She pursed her lips slightly, but her expression was incomparably resolute. "Third Uncle, you''re overthinking things. The Gu Estate is the home of Jinzhu. No matter what, we have to go back. There''s no reason for us to give it up just because Jiu Zhe took over the nest."


    She was clearly just a thirteen-year-old girl, and her face even had some immaturity, yet she was like a little budding rose, showing off her sharp thorns.

 C22

    Gu Yiqing nodded. Without further ado, she mounted her horse first.


    Yun Xiang opened her mouth at the back, almost wanting to say that it would weaken the young miss''s spirit and could she rest for one more day. But after considering the young lady''s scruples, she closed her mouth in the end.


    After getting on the carriage, Yun Xiang felt sorry for her young mistress who had worked so hard yesterday. She spread out the brocade bed bedding, which was so thick that Gu Jinzhu had to lie down. Like this, the bumpiness of the carriage was reduced.


    Bea lit a bronze incense burner and placed it at Gu Jinzhu''s feet. She had a headache last night, probably because of the cold, and a chill went through her body, making it impossible for her to wrap herself tightly in the blanket.


    During the rainy season of June, it was already raining heavily in Jiangnan. The sky was dark and the air was filled with a humid and cold atmosphere. The rain outside the car never stopped, as if it was never going to stop.


    Even though Yun Xiang had already pulled down the curtain of the carriage, there was still a cold wind blowing in through the window with a drizzle. Although Yun Xiang had already pulled down the curtain of the carriage, there was still a cold wind blowing in through the window.


    Gu Yiqing was in a hurry, so she deviated from the main road and took shortcuts.


    The terrain became increasingly desolate and remote. After travelling for more than half a day, he still hadn''t seen any inns. At noon, he could only stop in the wilderness to eat something.


    He and his attendants carried dry rations with them, and they were used to being in the wild, so he did not mind.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Meng, on the other hand, were worried. It was raining in the wilderness and they couldn''t pick up food from the ground. They hadn''t expected such a difficult situation, as they thought that they would be able to rest in an inn just like they did with the Old Madam of the Chen family, so they didn''t prepare much food.


    Yun Xiang could only use the stove to make some soup to dispel the cold and also take out the several colored pastries she had prepared earlier. Unfortunately, Gu Jinzhu wasn''t feeling well, so she could only barely eat a few mouthfuls before lying down.


    Gu Jinzhu was sleeping so heavily that she didn''t even know if the car was stopping or walking. Her whole body seemed to be floating in the clouds. After who knows how long, she suddenly heard Bea cry out, "Wow, the girl seems to be having a fever. Why is her face so red ¡­"


    "Really?" Yun Xiang was startled and immediately rushed over. She extended a hand to cover Gu Jinzhu''s forehead and her expression changed the moment she touched it, "Heavens, Miss really has a fever. It''s so hot ¡­"


    The two girls immediately became flustered. Yun Xiang was afraid that Gu Jinzhu would faint, so she called out softly while trying to help her up.


    "What should I do, what should I do ¡­" She kept muttering to herself.


    She hurriedly went to rummage through her bag. When she was about to leave, she prepared a small bag of commonly used medicine. There were those that suffered from headaches, coughs, and bruises. However, when she searched through the bag in the corner, she didn''t find the medicine bag.


    Under the call of the fragrance, Gu Jinzhu opened her eyes and only glanced at her once before closing them again.


    Yun Xiang''s heart was burning with anxiety. Her daughter''s eyes were misty and her cheeks were red. Even her breath was scorching hot. She didn''t know why it had suddenly become so hot.


    Bi Feng was so anxious that she almost cried, "No ¡­" None... "Where did it go? I clearly remember leaving it here ¡­"


    She opened all the parcels, almost all the carts, but there was no sign of the life-saving package.


    "Think about it. Did you put the medicine bag in your bag when you went out?"


    "I let go! I clearly let that little pendant ¡­" Bea''s voice stopped, and her eyes widened.


    She remembered, she had told the little pendant to send the medicine bag to the carriage, but when Miss Chen''s little girl came over, she forgot about it.


    Right now, the food and clothes that Miss Chen had sent were all here, but the medicine bag was missing. Could it be that the medicine bag hadn''t been delivered at all?


    Bea was so anxious that tears finally rolled down her face. When she found out, she couldn''t help grumbling. No wonder Miss Chen cursed her for breaking her leg!


    She hurriedly stopped the car and told Gu Yiqing.


    Gu Yiqing was also somewhat surprised. Gu Jinzhu had only been out for two days and she had already fallen ill?


    He lifted the curtain and saw that Gu Jinzhu was still unconscious. There was a touch of captivating red on her white face. She looked like a peach flower in March, adding a touch of glamour to her beauty.


    He pulled her wrist and concentrated on her pulse, his brow furrowing.


    Gu Jinzhu was a young lady who was raised in a deep room and had never left her house. Her body was already weak, and as soon as she left the house, he hurried along his way.


    He hesitated, then put his hand on her forehead and tested the temperature.


    While Gu Jinzhu was still in a daze, she felt a touch of cool and refreshing feeling on her forehead. It was as if she was soaking in a top quality jade. The cool feeling made her feel extremely comfortable.


    She couldn''t help but rub herself against him. A scorching, soft breath brushed against his palm, causing his movements to pause.


    Gu Yiqing retracted her hand. There was no expression on her face, which was as handsome as the moon. She only said lightly, "She has caught a cold. Cover her up tightly, don''t let her be affected by the wind."


    Yun Xiang hurriedly pulled the carriage curtain tighter, the gaps in between them completely blocked up. She then pulled out a blanket and covered Gu Jinzhu''s body with it.


    Gu Yiqing let Bi Bei receive some clean water and covered Gu Jinzhu''s forehead with a soft towel, but the medicine side was in trouble. He and Xue Yi were both martial artists with strong bodies, so even if they brought the medicine, it would only be powder used to treat wounds and stop bleeding.


    Now that he was in the wilderness, it was too late for him to return. He only hesitated for a moment before instructing Xue Yi to find a secluded forest to stop. He then sped away through the rain.


    Although Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were anxious, they couldn''t do anything about it. They could only change their wet clothes and take care of their young mistress.


    The rain did not stop until the evening. Gu Jinzhu had been in a coma, and she would occasionally talk in her sleep. The fragrance of the rain became more and more anxious as she opened her collar and soaked it in water to wipe Gu Jinzhu''s body clean, but the temperature did not drop.


    It was drizzling, and the sky was getting darker. It was almost completely dark, and Gu Yiqing still hadn''t come back. There was the strange cry of a bird in the forest, and she was anxious and afraid. Fortunately, the servant outside had been there all this time, so she put down some snacks.


    The black-clothed servant looked terrifying, and he was also a bit fierce. However, he was truly devoted to his duty, and had always been standing by the side of the carriage.


    Bea looked at the man who had been standing like a javelin in the rain, soaked to the skin, but never moved, hesitated, and finally, reluctantly, handed the umbrella from the car.


    "Here, this is for you ¡­"


    The man was stunned for a moment, as if he had not expected her to speak to him.


    Bea, still afraid of him, threw the umbrella into his arms and let the curtain fall.


    The man held the umbrella. Although his face was still expressionless, he still opened the umbrella.


    The sound of horses galloping could be heard in the distance. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived like a gust of wind. Gu Yiqing jumped down from the horse, grabbed a bag of medicine, threw it in Yun Xiang''s arms and said, "Fry this."

 C23

    She jumped off the car, found an empty space, and picked up a few stones to build a temporary small stove. However, she became anxious when she started a fire, because it had just rained in the surroundings, and the soil on the ground was wet. She couldn''t light a fire even after a few times.


    In the midst of her anxiety, a slender hand took the Fire Break from her hands and said, "Let me do it."


    He didn''t know how Gu Yiqing did it, but after he used something to stir up the moist wood, a fire was slowly ignited.


    Gu Yiqing personally looked at the fire medicine. When the medicine was ready, it was dried until it was warm. Only then did she take it.


    Gu Jinzhu''s face was red in the face, and she clenched her teeth tightly. After feeding it a few times, the fragrance flowed from her lips and almost spilled half of it.


    The two girls were at a loss of what to do. In the end, Gu Yiqing could not stand to watch any longer. She supported Gu Jinzhu up and leaned against him. One of her hands pinched open her jaw and she swallowed the medicine.


    Both Yun Xiang and Bi Xi looked at each other, feeling uneasy. Gu Jinzhu was in his embrace, her black hair flowing down one of his shoulders. He had one arm around her and the other hand feeding her medicine, as if he was holding a beautiful pearl in his arms.


    Although the two girls knew they were lacking in status, their faces still turned red. Gayn''s scene was just too beautiful; it was only a few years apart. The man was as handsome as the moon, and the girl was as delicate as a flower.


    Yun Xiang stared blankly. She had initially been wary of men and women, but a strange thought suddenly flashed through her mind. If Third Master Gu and Young Miss weren''t from the same family, then they were quite compatible.


    Luckily, Gu Yiqing quickly finished feeding the medicine, put down the beads, and carefully tucked her in. He told the two girls to take good care of her at night and jumped off the car. No one noticed that the tip of his left hand could not help but gently touch it, as if he could still feel that silky warmth.


    That night, the three girls slept in the carriage while Gu Yiqing and her servant rested with their backs against a tree.


    Even though the two girls took turns taking care of her during the night, Gu Jinzhu''s illness had started to occur again and again in the morning. Her forehead was burning hot again, and even drinking medicine wouldn''t have any effect.


    The weather was still gloomy. The air was mixed with moisture, giving off the feeling of a gloomy rain.


    The two girls were so anxious that their faces changed. Gu Yiqing only hesitated for a moment before instructing Xue Yi, "Change the route and leave from the Tong Mansion!"


    Meng Xue Yi was shocked. "Grandpa, if I were to change my path, it would take at least three days!"


    No one knew more than he did how anxious his master was. They were afraid that a change might happen in Binzhou City if they delayed for even one more day.


    However, Gu Jinzhu''s illness could no longer be dragged on. Gu Yiqing raised her whip and urged her horse to go in the other direction. Meng Xueyi could not do anything but follow her in the car.


    Along the way, the carriage jolted non-stop. Gu Jinzhu''s sleep was very unstable. As Yun Xiang watched her young miss wither and lose weight in just two days, her heart ached to the point of almost crying.


    In the past, when they talked about going out, they had always wanted to go out for sightseeing, but who would have thought that they would suffer so much? They would eat and sleep so badly, and even the usually lively Biden would lose her spirit and stay in the corner of the car.


    After travelling for half a day, the rain started to fall again. It was drizzling non-stop. Gu Yingqing did not wear her raincoat. In just a short while, her entire body was drenched.


    Fortunately, they arrived at a town very quickly. Gu Yiqing went to the clinic and personally carried Gu Jinzhu out of the car. She didn''t feel anything when she saw how young she was, but Yun Xiang was stunned for a moment.


    Fortunately, Gu Jinzhu hadn''t suffered any major injuries; she had only suffered a chill. After prescribing and drinking it, her fever quickly subsided.


    After resting at the infirmary for a day, Gu Jinzhu felt much better the next day. Gu Yingqing could not stay any longer, so she grabbed a few more days'' worth of medicine before continuing on her journey.


    When Gu Jinzhu woke up, she knew that she had dragged Gu Yiqing down with her. She couldn''t tell what she was feeling. She had never known this Third Uncle before, but she was tired of him taking care of her along the way.


    According to her, he was the one who cooked all the herbs in the past few days, so he was afraid that she might be weak due to illness. He even cooked wild game along the way and added medicinal herbs to make her meat porridge.


    On the way, she was very lonely. She told her everything that had happened in the past two days, and also told her that it was San Ye who had given her the medicine when she was unconscious.


    She had never been so close to a man in her entire life, so she really couldn''t think of what it would be like to ''personally feed the medicine''. However, her heart was slightly moved.


    It took her three or four days to recover from her illness. Three days later, the continuous rain stopped and the sky became sunny and warm. The distant green plains were filled with the fragrance of butterflies and flowers, causing one''s heart to feel warm.


    The car stopped under a tree. The aroma rolled up the curtain as the sunlight shone in diagonally. Gu Jinzhu''s slightly pale face was dyed with a trace of blood.


    She had lost a lot of weight from this illness. Her originally slightly plump face became thinner, revealing a clear and delicate line. Her pair of eyes became increasingly quiet and jet-black. Her long eyelashes were like butterfly wings as they drew a beautiful shadow under her eyelids.


    Yun Xiang took a long green satin robe and draped it over her body. These few days, she practically treated her as if she was made out of glass, fearing that she would catch another cold.


    She looked over at the open space not far away, where Meng Xueyan had beaten more than a dozen birds and stripped them clean. Gu Yiqing had set up a rack on the open space, put the birds on it, and then roasted them.


    It was unknown what he put in there, but the smell was salty and fragrant, making one drool.


    She watched as he methodically put the bird on the bamboo stick, rolled up his sleeves and spread the seasonings over the fire. His movements were smooth and unhurried.


    "People say that you''re a gentleman, but San Ye doesn''t have that kind of airs. He''s much better than those virtuous lords. It''s hard to imagine that a noble young master of the Mansion of the Prefecture Duke could do something like that."


    Gu Jinzhu secretly shook her head as she looked at the silly look on this girl''s face. In the end, she was still a little girl. She only took a fancy to one person''s appearance, but she knew that this Third Uncle had suffered a lot in the Manor.


    Even though he had a noble and noble appearance, and he looked gentle and gentle, looking at the bloodstained clothes that were filled with killing intent, he was extremely respectful to him. He did not dare to defy the order in the slightest, and he knew that this person was not as simple as he appeared on the surface.


    I wonder what this uncle has been through all these years to become like this?

 C24

    As she was thinking, Yun Xiang also leaned over and said softly, "Miss, this Lord Third has a rare good character. Miss, this Lord Third has a rare good character, not to mention taking care of you these days, he''s also very kind to me and Bi''er.


    Before she finished speaking, Gu Jinzhu had already understood her meaning and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Since she was young, and was a few years older than her, she had naturally wholeheartedly planned for her. Ever since she heard those words, she had probably been worried about her return home, which was why she wanted to build a good relationship with this Third Uncle.


    As long as her grandmother was present, she was afraid that her little uncle wouldn''t be able to stand up for her. Even if he had some status now, he was probably still fighting for himself outside. How could he possibly protect her?


    The barbecue made by Gu Yiqing was delicious as expected. The three of them only ate the food until their mouths were still fragrant. Since Gu Jinlong had just recovered from her illness, they couldn''t eat too much oily food. They could only eat two wings.


    After the meal, Gu Yiqing helped her to fry the medicine again. Looking at the dark medicinal juice, Gu Jinzhu drank it all in one gulp without any hesitation. Although her face was wrinkled from the pain, she didn''t complain at all.


    In the past few days, she had been drinking medicine so straightforwardly and without any sense of delicacy, which made Gu Yiqing look at her in a different light. It was rare for her to see such a strong young lady.


    This girl had a cold personality and usually spoke very little. No matter how urgent his journey was, or how bumpy his day had been, she had never complained. She was not picky with food and was much less troublesome than he had expected.


    He didn''t know that Gu Jinzhu''s guilt had dragged him down, so he endured all the way. However, she had suffered a lot after all. Lady Jiao, who never left her home, had been sitting in the car for a whole day.


    It was fine, but the main problem was that people were always in a hurry. Every time she got out of the car, she felt like her face was burning, and every time, she would run away from Yun Xiang and Bi Rui. The little girl was shameless, and felt that this was the most embarrassing thing in her life.


    In the afternoon, when they were on the road, she leaned on the windowsill and looked outside.


    A gentle breeze caressed the hair on her forehead, revealing a pair of clear eyes filled with curiosity. Outside, the mountains were moving up and down, and the vast green wilderness seemed to have broadened the hearts of those who looked at it.


    Although these days were hard to bear, the feeling was also fresh. The sky was wide, and people were as free as birds out of their cages, far away from the bustling city, even the Yang Mansion''s scheme seemed insignificant.


    The further south they went, the more remote the road became. Often, no one could be seen for the better part of the day. Even staying overnight in the wilderness was something she was gradually getting used to.


    The night sky was filled with glittering stars. A light breeze blew across the wilderness, and the sound of insects broke the silence. Gu Jinzhu and the two girls surrounded Gu Yingqing as they watched him roast the rabbit.


    Along the way, the guard called Xue Yi was quiet, but he really was a martial arts expert. Gu Jinzhu had seen him fight more than once. Other than reprimanding Chen Yunze, he hunted down all the food on the way.


    Therefore, rabbits, birds, fish, and some unknown animals had all been eaten by them, which made her more curious. How could Gu Yiqing have such subordinates? Not to mention those guards hired by the Yang Mansion at such a high price, even the guards of the Sheng Jing Residence could not compare to them.


    Gu Yiqing noticed her curiosity and passed the rabbit in her hand over. She smiled and said, "You want to try?"


    The beautiful pearl gawked for a moment, but in its heart, it was eager to give it a try. It reached out and took it, imitating his actions of roasting it over the fire.


    Gu Yiqing stood to the side, giving some pointers and sprinkling seasonings on the meat. Not long later, the aroma of roasted meat wafted through the air.


    Biden and Yun Xiang went to the stream to get some water, boiled some wild vegetables, drank the light wild vegetables soup, ate the roast meat, and casually sat on the ground. Gu Jinzhu, however, felt more at ease than she had ever felt before.


    Being bound by all sorts of etiquette since she was young, it was very difficult for her to experience something like this, so she felt that everything was new.


    Gu Yiqing, on the other hand, saw her slightly hanging her face and sipping the soup from the bowl. Her actions were elegant and graceful, and she secretly sighed; this kind of upbringing was not inferior to the Second Miss that the Guo Family had carefully raised. It was just a pity that she had such an unpredictable future under the tutelage of a stepmother like Yao family.


    That night, Gu Jinzhu slept extremely well. Although she was in the wilderness, it was as if she had blended into nature. With the sounds of the grass moving and insects chirping, she slept without a single dream.


    Early the next morning, she was awakened by the sun shining brightly in her eyes. She could hear the cackling of the Aster in her ears, and when she came out, she was even more lively than before.


    Gu Jinzhu got up and lifted the curtain to look outside. The sunlight was dazzling. She took a deep breath as her chest and abdomen were filled with the fresh smell of grass, causing people''s minds to clear up.


    It wasn''t convenient for her to wash up, so she washed her mouth with the green salt. She simply braided her hair into a black, oily braid and let it hang down her back, giving her a little more of the vivacity of a little girl.


    The weather was good outside, and she was in a good mood. After having her snacks, she leaned against the window and looked out.


    The sky was blue and cloudless. The green flowers in the distance were like a blanket, swaying in the wind. As she watched, her gaze couldn''t help but fall on the figure standing in front of her.


    Gu Yiqing was riding on the horse in front. He was wearing a simple green robe today, and his black hair was tied up by a white jade hairpin. He looked both handsome and dignified. From behind, his long and slender figure looked like green bamboo.


    He was riding a black stallion. His black hair was like satin, and it shone in the sunlight. His four hooves were galloping, and his feet were unstained by the dust.


    The horse moved like the wind, and the man was as clear as jade.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the figure in front of her and sighed deeply in her heart. This Third Uncle really had the appearance of a celestial being. She didn''t know what kind of beauty his mother was, but it was no wonder her grandmother was so jealous all those years ago.


    Presumably sensing her gaze, he jerked his head back and caught her eye.


    Before she could regain her senses, the figure had already rushed over and instantly stopped in front of her. He slightly raised his eyebrows and extended his hand towards her. "Do you want to try?"


    His face was usually cold, and his long and cold eyes were naturally cold and distant. This was the reason why even though he had always been easy to get along with, Bi Meng and Yun Xiang still didn''t dare to be impudent in front of him.


    However, at this moment, the corners of his lips were slightly curled up. It was as though the clouds had parted and the sky had opened, revealing a hint of moonlight. He was exceptionally handsome.


    Gu Jinzhu was dizzy from watching this. She was stunned for a long time before she finally reacted. He was asking her if she wanted to ride a horse.


    Her heart thumped wildly and her eyes lit up.


    It turned out that Gu Yiqing had thought that the little girl had been bored out of her mind when he saw her staring at him like that.


    After leaving the carriage for so long, Gu Jinzhu obediently stayed in the carriage and only stretched her muscles when she was resting. No matter how much of a hurry he was in, she had never made a sound.


    She was still a child. She couldn''t stand being cooped up in a car all day, but she endured it all the time.


    Gu Yiqing had never seen such a patient young lady. All the ladies in Shengjing were arrogant and domineering. In comparison, this kind of girl who restrained her own thoughts and actions made people feel pity for her.

 C25

    Gu Jinzhu thought for a moment before slowly shaking her head. Although she really wanted to ride a horse and had secretly admired his figure of freedom in riding the horse, she was raised by Old Mistress Yang to be a lady of noble family.


    As a daughter of a noble family, how could she possibly ride a horse under the gaze of so many people?


    Moreover, she didn''t know how to ride a horse. If she went up, would she have to ride together with him? This thought flashed across her face, causing her to blush slightly.


    Gu Yiqing didn''t pay attention to this. She rode her horse and followed leisurely by the side of the car, as if she was just casually chatting with her.


    Gu Jinzhu was nervous at first, but when she heard him speak, her voice gradually relaxed. She then realized that her Third Uncle was extremely knowledgeable, with rich bosom, interesting stories from all over the country, as well as the history of the world. Some interesting stories were easily told to her so she gradually became entranced, as if she was listening to a story.


    Looking at her, Gu Yiqing smiled and changed the topic, "At the border of my Da Xia Empire, there are some small border countries that are different from my customs. Have you heard of them, Pearl?"


    "Barbarian?" Gu Jinzhu tilted her head. She loved to read some random wild history, and the foreign races at the borders of the Da Xia Empire had some understanding of it as well.


    Gu Yiqing nodded and said, "We boasted that we were from the Upper Sky Empire and looked down on those uncivilized foreign races. We called them barbarians, and their living customs are very different from ours. But what do you know that makes the most difference?"


    "What?" Gu Jinzhu was curious.


    It''s a woman." Gu Yiqing smiled lightly and said slowly, "We, the women of the Han nationality, live in our rooms, never leaving our homes. We, the women of the Han nationality, live in our rooms, and the women of the Han nationality, the women of the Han nationality, are not allowed to show their faces, but the women of the barbarian race are more at ease.


    "We, the ladies of the Han nationality, scorn their vulgarity, but I feel that it is very good, free and unrestrained, and much more comfortable than those who walk and sit and lie all the time with a bow, afraid of making mistakes.


    The wind blew at the corners of his clothes. He curled his lips and turned his head to look.


    His eyes were filled with encouragement. He stretched out his hand to pat the extremely grave and stern black horse. He looked at her and said, "Don''t you want to try?"


    Gu Jinzhu''s eyes were wide open. He had said so much just to tell her not to hold back and do whatever she wanted to do?


    Her heart skipped a beat. After sitting in the car for so many days, her bones were all stiff and rusty, and God knows how much she wanted to go out and do some exercise. Like him, riding a horse and blowing the wind.


    Gu Yiqing looked at her with a smile in his heart. In the end, she was just a thirteen year old child, but she always had an old and cold appearance. If it wasn''t for the faint yearning in her eyes, he would have thought that she was like that.


    Gu Jinzhu hesitated for a moment. In the distance, the green mountains were as beautiful as jade, and as far as the eye could see, the wind was gentle. It was as if a voice inside of her was telling her: Just this once! She had never ridden a horse before.


    Before she could react, she answered, "Okay."


    Gu Jinzhu reneged on her words. She had never ridden a horse before. What if she made a fool of herself later? Or would she really ride with him? Although he was still a senior, he was still ¡­


    Before she could finish her thought, Gu Yiqing had already told her car to stop. She had no choice but to get out of the car. Looking at the extremely serious dark horse, she felt her heart tremble.


    When the two girls saw that their mistress was going to ride a horse, they surrounded her curiously. Bea was in high spirits, but there was a trace of worry in her eyes.


    Gu Yiqing brought the horse over. The black hair on the horse was like satin, and its four limbs were long and slender. Gu Jinzhu couldn''t help but touch it. The horse snorted loudly and glanced back at her with an arrogant expression.


    Gu Yiqing handed the reins to her. Gu Jinzhu thought back to when he had mounted the horse. She put her foot on the pedal and climbed up with all her might.


    However, this horse was too tall, and her arms were too weak, making her feel as if she was hanging onto a horse. Laughter came from the side, and Gu Jinzhu''s face turned red, thinking that she would be shamed to death. Just as she was about to jump off, a hand reached out and held her arm.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Gu Yingqing holding onto the reins. Her heart skipped a beat, just when she was worried that he would get on the horse, she saw Gu Yiqing leading the horse forward.


    Her horse swayed under her, and she clung to the saddle, tense and excited.


    The feeling of riding a horse and riding a carriage was completely different. The cool breeze blew, causing his eyes to be filled with green. As he breathed in the fragrant smell of the grass, he immediately became relaxed.


    Like this, Gu Yiqing led the horse and slowly walked away. Her nervous mood gradually calmed down. Looking at the tall and straight figure in front of her, she felt relieved but also a little ashamed at the same time.


    This Third Uncle was a rare upright gentleman; what was she thinking about?


    A cool breeze blew and the long grass swayed in the wind. From afar, it looked like a green wave. Under the warm sunlight, the sounds of Aster and Rue could be heard. Gu Jinzhu felt more relaxed than she had ever felt before.


    Her toes moved. She really wanted to kick it and let the horse run. However, when she saw Ma Xiongjian''s size, she gave up on that idea. It would be a disaster if it fell down.


    After passing through a hillside, Gu Jinzhu''s eyes lit up and she almost held her breath from the shock.


    It was too beautiful. In front of him was an endless field of oil cauliflower, golden waves rolling in all directions, waves surging in all directions, a sea of golden flowers filling his eyes with vibrant colors as butterflies fluttered in the wind.


    Gu Jinzhu was shaken into a daze. When had she ever seen such a beautiful scene? For a moment, she felt as if she was in a dream.


    Looking at her lost in thought, Gu Yiqing smiled and led the horse closer to the sea of flowers. A strong fragrance drifted over with the wind, causing Gu Jinzhu to jump off the horse and run towards the sea of flowers with the corner of her skirt raised.


    Girls had always liked beautiful things, and Gu Jinzhu was no exception. With such a large sea of flowers and the blue sky above her, her breath was filled with a sweet fragrance, causing people''s hearts to unconsciously flutter.


    When she got closer and saw the tender yellow flower, she couldn''t help but lean over and smell it.


    Under the warm sunlight, the girl''s slender body was plated with a layer of golden light. She was wearing a cyan light dress, and there was not a single strand of hair on her head.


    Gu Yiqing was slightly lost in thought. Even though he had seen countless exquisite beauties, he felt that none of them could be more touching than this scene. The girl''s beautiful face, when matched with the gorgeous flower branches, was actually both beautiful and delicate at the same time.


    The cries of Bi Yunxiang and ShiYan could be heard behind them. They were one step too slow to catch up. When they turned around the hill and saw the sea of flowers, they couldn''t help but cry out.

 C26

    The three girls shuttled back and forth in the sea of flowers, chatting and laughing at the same time. No matter how calm Gu Jinzhu was, she couldn''t help but joke around with the two girls.


    It had been a long time since they had been this happy. Ever since their grandmother passed away, Jinzhu had rarely smiled, not to mention being watched by her aunt. She was always very cautious, afraid that she would take a wrong step.


    And in such a beautiful scenery, only then did she feel the relief she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Hearing the bell-like laughter from the other side, Gu Yiqing could not help but smile. At this moment, Gu Jinzhu was like a normal thirteen year old girl with a brilliant smile. Her green figure weaved through the flowers like a lively butterfly.


    This was the happiest day since they had set out on their journey. During the night, the girls had not yet recovered from their excitement and were lying in the car, unwilling to sleep. They were chatting in low voices.


    A long and short buzz of insects came from outside. As they rolled up the curtains of the carriage, they could see the endless black starry sky. Countless stars were twinkling like gems sprinkled on top of the black wool carpet.


    Gu Jinzhu could not sleep because of the heat. It was already July, and although it was hot in the mountains, the temperature was not low at all. The car was small, and the three girls huddled together, sweating profusely.


    Hearing the chatter of Yun Xiang and Bi Yao, she simply sat up, wanting to go outside to sit for a while. Yun Xiang thought that she would wake up at night and hurriedly followed, but Gu Jinzhu waved her hand and said, "You guys sleep first, I''ll go out and sit."


    She opened the curtain and lightly jumped off the carriage. Everything was still and quiet as the bright moon shone down from the sky, casting a faint glow.


    The place where they rested was next to a large river that shimmered in the moonlight. Gu Jinzhu walked over to the handsome figure standing by the river while stepping on the wet grass. Yunxiang glanced at her, but didn''t follow.


    Gu Yiqing was standing by the river bank alone, seemingly deep in thought. The evening breeze blew his sleeves and moonlight shone down. Mu Zaiyue was as handsome as a celestial being.


    Hearing the voice, he turned around and saw her eyes flash. "Why, can''t you sleep?"


    Gu Jinzhu nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Third Uncle, after we cross this river, will we reach Binzhou?"


    Gu Yiqing glanced at her indifferently and answered, "Yes."


    She couldn''t stop her heart from sinking. After leaving for seven or eight days, although Gu Yiqing didn''t really talk to her, he really took good care of them. They had been so relaxed that she had almost forgotten where they were going.


    After crossing this river, they still didn''t know what the situation there was. The danger was certain, the three of them were weak women, but if Gu Yiqing wasn''t able to protect them, she might even die there.


    She took a deep breath and her heart became heavy.


    She could not imagine the scene on the other side, nor did she know how dangerous it was. However, even if she regretted it now, she could not turn back.


    Looking at her expression, Gu Yiqing didn''t say anything to comfort her. She just looked at the water surface and said lightly, "Once we cross this river, we will officially enter the border of Binzhou. Along the way, many towns and cities will be affected by the disaster, with the great river as the best place to settle down, with the dam and the water as the water, and the closer we get to the Zhe River, the more serious the destruction of all the fields will be. After we cross this river, countless houses will collapse and the starving people will leave."


    His tone was somewhat heavy, and Gu Jinzhu was startled. Just hearing these few words made her feel a burst of fear. She had never been out of the house before, so she really couldn''t imagine what it was like.


    Gu Yiqing glanced at her and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Gu Jinzhu thought for a moment before shaking her head. Although it sounded very frightening, she somehow felt an unprecedented sense of stability with this person by her side.


    She didn''t even realize that she had developed an inexplicable dependence on her Third Uncle in the short span of a few days.


    Gu Yiqing glanced at her, smiled, and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed." He took something out of his pocket and threw it at her.


    Gu Jinzhu caught it. It was warm to the touch, smooth and white as porcelain, only the size of a palm. It was shaped like a carp, and its scales were covered with a few fine red patches.


    "What is this?" she asked curiously.


    Gu Yiqing smiled faintly and took that thing from her hand. She put it on her lips and pressed her fingers on the small hole, playing it.


    The melodious sound of music rang out along with the faint moonlight, spreading out along the surface of the water.


    The music was melodious and melodious, as if the wind had returned to snow. It was cool and refreshing, as if the summer heat had unwittingly dissipated and turned into a river snow.


    Gu Jinzhu listened attentively. She hadn''t thought that this small object would actually be a musical instrument.


    Ever since she was a child, she had learned how to play the zither and chess from famous people. However, she had never seen this musical instrument. Its voice was actually so pleasant to hear.


    Gu Qingqing looked at her and smiled, "This is an instrument offered by the Southwest Tartan Clan. It is exquisite in appearance and its sound is also not bad. Along with you little girls, you can go and play it."


    He handed it over to her, and Gu Jinzhu carefully received it. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Although she was a bit surprised that the tribute had fallen into his hands, she didn''t ask any further.


    She used the handkerchief to wipe the place where Gu Yiqing blew. She wanted to blow it, but she couldn''t utter a single sound. Gu Yiqing obviously didn''t intend to teach her. He waved his sleeves and said, "Hurry and go to sleep. You have to wake up early tomorrow."


    Gu Jinzhu replied and turned around to return to the car.


    Compared to the last few days, the Blood Cloth was clearly much more anxious. The horse carriage sped on at a rapid pace and they walked on the mountain road. It was bumpy and uneven, and Jinzhu and the others almost vomited.


    After passing by that river and officially stepping into the Binzhou region, Gu Yiqing''s expression became more serious. She observed the situation along the way and didn''t stop no matter how hard Gu Jinzhu and the rest were shaken.


    At first, the ground was still green with grass. Along the way, they saw many people carrying their families and walking towards them. Although they were in a sorry state, it was not that bad.


    At first, Gu Jinzhu had let out a sigh of relief because she thought that it wasn''t as serious as she had expected. Who knew that the deeper they went, the worse the situation would be.


    When they arrived at the Green Wood Town, it started to rain again. The sky was dark and it pressed down on them, causing them to feel depressed.


    It rained continuously and the road became harder and harder to travel. The mud along the way was really bad and the car got stuck in a pit several times. It was only pulled out because of the horses and the horses.


    Even so, when they were trapped in the pit, Gu Jinzhu and the other two girls had to get off the car, their exquisite embroidered shoes and skirts were stuck in the mud, and they couldn''t be washed. In just a few days, the three of them were in a sorry state, and they didn''t even have a change of clothes.


    The town was filled with collapsed houses. They were simply ruins, the rain and yellow mud were mixed with them, and the road was almost impossible to walk on.


    Occasionally, he would see a few upright walls. Below them, there were many refugees. They were all dressed in shabby clothes, and their faces were thin and hungry. They sat under the walls with dull eyes.


    As their cars passed by, quite a few people pounced on them and reached out to grab their cars. "My lord, please do me a favor and give me some food. The children are starving to death ¡­"


    The heart-wrenching wail drilled into his ears, making him feel as if his heart was being kneaded into a ball.

 C27

    Gu Jinzhu pulled open the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. Before those people could grab her car, a soldier jumped out from nowhere and swung a whip at those refugees and shouted, "You don''t want to live anymore? Get the hell back in! "


    When the whip hit the body, it immediately ripped open the flesh. The people cried out in grief, and a few people couldn''t take it any longer. They begged, "Soldier, do well. Your child will soon be unable to hold on ¡­"


    The soldier chased the people back while cursing. Gu Jinzhu had been following them. When she saw those people being driven back to the corner of the wall, a woman with disheveled hair and dirty face suddenly burst into despairing cries while holding a skinny child in her arms.


    Gu Jinzhu''s heart felt as if it was being torn apart, and her eyes turned red. Gu Jinzhu gripped the windowsill tightly and couldn''t hold it in any longer. She turned to Gu Yingqing with a pleading look in her eyes, "Third Uncle ¡­"


    Gu Yiqing frowned deeply. Ever since he had entered the city, his face had become even gloomier, looking as if he wanted to keep people away from him.


    Without even turning his head, he said expressionlessly, "We can''t stop here. Once we''re surrounded by refugees, I''m afraid we won''t be able to escape!"


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned, but she only needed to make a slight turn to understand what was going on. Although they had some food to eat, there were too many refugees. If she went down to give out food, it would probably cause chaos, and those few soldiers obviously wouldn''t be able to stop it.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head. She felt pity for those people, but she knew that she must not cause any trouble for Gu Qingqing at this time.


    It was just that he felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Along the way to the center of the city, Gu Yiqing found a remote place and stopped the car. Her life blood clothes were on guard, but she went somewhere else.


    The rain continued to fall endlessly, creating a barren wasteland in front of their eyes. Gu Jinzhu and the others didn''t dare to come down and wander around. Fortunately, the blood-clothed guards were outside, allowing them to feel slightly more at ease.


    The roof of the car was hit by the rain. Although they didn''t eat much in the morning, the three of them had no appetite as they thought about the terrible situation in the city.


    Gu Yiqing had left for four hours. He returned at noon, soaked to the skin, but he didn''t care at all. His gaze was sharp like the snow, and there seemed to be a layer of killing intent on his face.


    Xue Yi was a little worried. "Mistress ¡­"


    Gu Yiqing gritted her teeth, "That old fool Li Su didn''t come here at all. He didn''t even send any help from the imperial government!"


    "How could that be?" Xue Yi was surprised. Although Li Su was not a high official in the Imperial Court, he was the personal trusted aide of the Emperor. He had been appointed as General Manager of the Imperial Court and was specifically responsible for the disaster and rescue of the citizens of Binzhou.


    No wonder this place was so bleak. If the messenger hadn''t come, then where would the disaster have gone? As long as he thought about it carefully, he would be so shocked that he would break out in a cold sweat. If someone was deliberately trying to deceive him, stealing the silver would be a crime of exterminating his entire family!


    He could not think of anyone who would be so bold.


    When Xue Yi thought back to the events that had transpired, although there were many refugees and they were starving to death, they had all gathered in one place with soldiers guarding them. It did not seem like the rumored riots.


    He thought of something and said to Gu Yiqing, "Master, I heard from a few refugees that the City Lord''s Mansion will make porridge at noon every day. It is the City Lord''s Mansion that will open up their grain stores together!"


    "Open up?" Gu Yiqing harrumphed coldly. A trace of hostility flashed in his eyes. Xue Yi knew that he had something else on his mind, so he didn''t dare to ask anymore.


    Gu Jinzhu was curled up in the carriage, listening to the sounds in a daze. She could vaguely hear the sound of porridge coming from outside at noon, and her heart relaxed. Although this place was miserable, at least there was some official''s help, so these refugees were temporarily homeless. But if there was a bowl of porridge every day, they wouldn''t starve to death.


    The rain had stopped by then, and when she lifted the curtain and looked out, she saw a mud shed not far ahead. There was a long line of people, young and old, who seemed to be picking up porridge.


    "I''ll get you a bowl, miss."


    They didn''t have much water and rations with them anymore. No one was willing to drink it along the way. Gu Jinzhu hesitated for a moment before she looked towards Gu Yiqing.


    When she saw that he didn''t object, she jumped out of the car, took out a everyday blue and white porcelain bowl, and ran towards him.


    After a while, she turned around, holding the bowl in her hand. Her face looked angry as she handed the bowl over and said, "Miss, what do you think this is? How was this porridge? Not even water! No wonder so many people starve to death. "


    Gu Jinzhu was also very surprised as she looked at the bowl of clear soup which was so bright that it could reflect people''s shadows. Since ancient times, Lin An had been rich, and every family had plenty of food. Occasionally, he would do good deeds for their families and make porridge for the beggars.


    She had wanted to send food to the government, but this was a famous place. The food in the government''s storehouse couldn''t be too little, so she didn''t expect it to be distributed in such a way that not even a grain of rice could be seen.


    No wonder some children starved to death. She finally understood why Gu Yiqing''s face was so pale.


    She sighed lightly. It was one thing to be an official, but at such a critical juncture, he was still trying to fool people. Perhaps the so-called porridge was just an act to appease the victims.


    When Xue Yi saw the porridge in Gu Jinzhu''s hands, he naturally knew how his master was angered! He knew more about the internal affairs than Gu Jinzhu did, so he naturally thought that the government had a good plan here. In collusion with the imperial officials, he would embezzle some silver taels and then use the name of porridge to pacify the victims.


    No wonder the higher-ups sent their grandpa to investigate this matter...


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the porridge in the bowl as she heard the sound of sobbing. She really couldn''t drink it.


    Raising her head to look at the refugees, she thought for a moment before walking towards an old man by the side of the road.


    The old man was in his late twenties, with a head of messy white hair and ragged clothes. His face was extremely yellow and skinny to the extreme. He was curled up in a puddle of mud with a dazed look in his eyes, as if he was waiting for death.


    Gu Jinzhu walked up to him and handed him the bowl in her hand. She whispered, "Elder ¡­"


    Only after she shouted a few times did the old man raise his head. His yellow and muddy eyes stared at the bowl in her hands as it suddenly lit up.


    With a slight tremble, he stretched out his hand. Gu Jinzhu handed him the bowl. Before she could finish smiling, a white light suddenly flashed in front of her eyes.


    Before she could react, a warm, fishy liquid sprayed out from her mouth.


    She instantly opened her eyes wide. The scene in front of her was like the most terrifying nightmare. The old man''s body was instantly split into two halves, and a large amount of bright red liquid gushed out, splashing onto her face.


    A strong stench of blood entered her nose. She couldn''t even make a sound, as if something was tightly strangling her throat. Her legs went soft and she felt her soul leave her body in an instant.


    A white light flashed in front of her eyes, but a man clad in black appeared out of nowhere and chopped at her head with a saber. She was extremely frightened. Her mind was blank and she could not react in time.


    In that instant, a sharp sound of wind passed her ears, as if she was slowing down. She watched helplessly as a powerful arrow pierced the throat of the man in black. The arrow was so powerful that it pushed him backwards and nailed him into the wall.


    The man in black died instantly, and the arrow that was nailed to his throat was still quivering slightly.

 C28

    Gu Jinzhu trembled as she turned her head to see Gu Yingqing putting away the longbow. He pursed his lips tightly, his expression extremely cold. His black eyes were like a deep pond of cold water and there was an unprecedented murderous aura about him.


    Her heart was beating very fast and she was panicking to the extreme. Mu Jing had somehow reached her and grabbed her by the waist as she shouted, "Let''s go!"


    She was muddleheaded as he led her forward. The surrounding people were in a mess as they cried out in alarm. Only then did she see a lot of men in black robes coming out of nowhere.


    The crowd fled in all directions while screaming. The cold blade light was right in front of them. She could barely see how Gu Yiqing had done it. All she knew was that the man in black had fallen without exception.


    Her legs were so weak that if not for Gu Yiqing holding her hand, she would have fallen to the ground long ago.


    She stumbled over him, her hair falling out, her eyes red.


    She suddenly thought of something and turned around to look at the carriage. She saw that the bloodstained clothes were tightly protecting Yun Xiang and Bi Yao. She was slightly relieved as she saw that the black-clothed people were coming towards them.


    Although the man in black had suffered a great number of casualties, he was not afraid of death. He was vicious to the extreme.


    Gu Yiqing''s face was solemn. She suddenly jumped up with her in her arms, jumped up from the collapsed buildings, and ran out of the city.


    The black-clothed man pursued her relentlessly. Gu Jinzhu was extremely afraid. Her heart was beating so fiercely that it seemed like it was going to jump out of her mouth. She tightly shut her eyes, not daring to look again.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was no sound from her surroundings. She opened her eyes and realized that she was already in the middle of a dense forest. She did not know where she was.


    Gu Yiqing had put her into a bush, but those black-clothed people were already nowhere to be seen. He looked around and said to her, "Wait here, don''t run around!"


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the blood stains on his body, which added to the malevolence of his handsome face. She couldn''t help but nod as she watched him leave.


    The surroundings were quiet. Birds were chirping and the leaves on top of their heads were intertwined. There was only light coming from them. The ground was slippery and muddy. There was a smell of rotting leaves.


    She clutched at her chest, feeling her heart beating wildly. She was extremely afraid, and the way they had died just now had been reflected in her mind, causing her body to tremble uncontrollably.


    Gu Jinzhu was just a young miss who never stepped out of her room. When had she ever seen such a scene? For a moment, she was greatly provoked. Her head and face were still smeared with blood.


    She was worried and scared at the same time. After who knows how long, the forest gradually became dark. Gu Yiqing still hadn''t come back. She squatted down so hard that her legs were numb, but she didn''t dare move a step.


    Seeing the light getting dimmer and dimmer, and the shadows of the trees in the dense forest, her heart rose to her throat. She was worried and worried to the extreme. She didn''t know what had happened to Yun Xiang and the others.


    She slightly moved her numb legs. Just as she was hesitating whether she should go find him, she heard a sound in front of her. She was startled. Through the gaps in the grass, she saw a few masked men in black walking towards them.


    She was frightened out of her wits. She held her breath tightly, not daring to make the slightest sound. She was afraid that they would see it. In just a breath''s time, cold sweat had soaked her clothes.


    Seeing that the black-clothed people were getting closer and closer, her body trembled like a sieve. She was wondering if she was going to die here. A hand came around from behind and covered her lips.


    A buzzing sound resounded in her head. Her eyes were wide open, and she was about to scream and struggle out of instinct. A sturdy figure came up from behind and tightly held her. The familiar voice whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    Suddenly hearing Gu Yiqing''s voice, Gu Jinzhu''s heart relaxed and she instantly went limp.


    Her chest heaved as her mind buzzed. She was truly too shocked. Luckily, Gu Yiqing had covered her mouth first, preventing her from making a sound.


    Both of them looked in that direction. More than a dozen men in black were approaching them. They tapped the grass with their knives as they walked, carefully searching for something.


    Gu Jinzhu was extremely nervous, but the feeling on her body was getting clearer and clearer. She could clearly feel that Gu Yingqing was sticking close to her, and the young man''s body was sturdy and powerful. She could even feel his heartbeat.


    His hand firmly covered her lips. It was scorching hot, dry, and carried a faint, cold fragrance. It was a scent that was common to his body, mixed with the bloody scent of grass.


    Under the dim light, the majority of the man''s face was submerged into darkness, but one could still make out his clear and elegant lines. His pitch-black eyebrows and his tall and straight nose, as well as his pair of thin lips, were tightly pressed together, carrying a cold and resolute seriousness.


    The two of them were so close that they could almost breathe. Somehow, her heart was beating so fast that her face felt like it was on fire.


    He didn''t notice anything unusual about her. Seeing that the black-clothed people were getting closer and closer, he frowned. Suddenly, he grabbed her and jumped onto the nearest big tree.


    The tree was about ten meters tall, and its branches were criss-crossed. It was lush and lush. He placed her on a horizontal branch and said in a low voice, "Hug!"


    Gu Jinzhu''s legs were in the air and she was so scared that she was about to faint. She could only tightly hold onto a thick branch and didn''t dare to move.


    Gu Yiqing noticed her nervousness. She tilted her head and smiled, saying softly, "Zhu Er, do you know the meaning of chess?"


    Within the blurry shadows, his smile was like the brilliant moonlight as his pair of pitch-black, deep eyes seemed to sway and shatter the stars, causing one''s mind to be in a daze.


    Gu Jinzhu was dazzled by his words. She didn''t know why he said this, but she subconsciously replied, "What is poverty? How are we going to get it all out?"


    "That''s right!" "What is poverty and how to get rid of it?" He gave her an appreciative look and then suddenly jumped down.


    In the blink of an eye, the sound of fighting came from below. Gu Jinzhu was startled, her hands trembled as she pushed away the leaves to look down.


    The sky had turned completely dark. A few figures flew around in the darkness, emitting cold rays of light. She could not tell which one was Gu Yiqing.


    Hearing the sounds of swords clashing against each other, she clutched her chest tightly, afraid that something might happen to him.


    All of a sudden, a human figure leaped towards them. Under the dim light, she could clearly see that it was Gu Yiqing. His figure moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, several black figures chased behind him. He suddenly jumped into the air, grabbed a vine, and shook it.


    Gu Jinzhu looked down from above and could see clearly that when the black-clothed men closed in, a piece of grass beneath them suddenly sank down and a few of the black-clothed men instantly fell to the ground.

 C29

    It was a huge pit a few meters deep. The martial arts of those men in black were not weak either. They fell to the bottom of the pit and instantly jumped up. Unexpectedly, Gu Yiqing flew down towards the other men in black.


    His figure was extremely fast. In the darkness, he only saw an afterimage. Before Gu Jinzhu could see what was going on, a few black-clothed men were grabbed by Gu Yingqing and thrown into the pit.


    Gu Qingqing took out a few wooden buckets from somewhere and poured the dark matter inside. Then, he raised his hand and a spark landed on the body of the man in black at the bottom of the pit. With a ''boom'', a wall of fire that was five feet high burst out.


    The flames leapt into the air, illuminating Gu Jinzhu''s face. At the bottom of the crater, there was a miserable scream of pain, and in the midst of the raging flames, countless figures cried out in pain. Gu Jinzhu could only watch with fear and trepidation.


    Before she could react, Gu Yiqing had already jumped up onto the tree, hugging her waist and jumping down. He took her with him all the way, and when they were far away, they could still see the red light soaring into the sky within the forest, and they could still hear the miserable cries of those people.


    Gu Jinzhu''s heart was thumping with fear. She finally understood what he meant by ''how to get rid of them''. Looking at his face that was as calm as a cool breeze, she couldn''t imagine that such a handsome and elegant young master would be so ruthless.


    This was different from when he first killed people. In the blink of an eye, there were more than ten deaths. For a moment, she felt cold sweat trickling down her hand.


    He turned his head to look at her and smiled faintly. "Are you scared?"


    "No ¡­." "No ¡­" She couldn''t stop herself from trembling, but forced herself to remain calm. She couldn''t help but ask, "Those flames ¡­" "Why is it burning?"


    It had just rained in the forest, and the air on the ground was still wet. She did not understand how Gu Yiqing had managed to do that, so she let the fire burn in an instant.


    Gu Yiqing slightly pursed her lips and said lightly, "There''s a big hole dug by a hunter there. Also, there are a lot of lumber that was cut down, so I found some tung oil."


    Gu Jinzhu finally understood that he had been busy the whole afternoon with these things. First, she checked the terrain, since there were potholes here, there must be dwellings nearby, and there were also chopped wood logs nearby. This meant that there were carpenters here, and carpenters often used tung oil to protect the wood from the rain and the moth.


    She looked at him and could not help but feel a chill in her heart. This Third Uncle was not simple at all. His thoughts were meticulous and his methods were vicious.


    She would never forget when the black clothed man was killed by the arrow. When she turned around and saw the viciousness on his face, the coldness in his eyes seemed to be real. It was like a sharp blade that no one dared to look directly at.


    Along the way, from Chen Yunze to the black-clothed men, she saw more and more of his viciousness. Although he was always very gentle and took care of her, she felt more and more fear from the bottom of her heart.


    Gu Yiqing saw the fear in her eyes and knew that she had frightened the little girl today. Suddenly, she reached out her hand to touch the little girl''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. Rest when you''re tired."


    His palm caressed her eyes with a gentleness that she had never felt before. The warmth from his palm seemed to press directly into her heart, and Gu Jinzhu absentmindedly felt her eyelids grow heavy. Before she closed her eyes and sunk into darkness, it was that handsome smiling face.


    The next time Gu Jinzhu woke up, she was on the carriage, bumping about as usual.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were guarding her side. Their eyes were red and swollen. When they saw her move, they immediately pounced on her and anxiously asked, "Miss, Miss, how are you?"


    Gu Jinzhu opened her eyes and the carriage shook slightly. For a moment, she didn''t know where she was.


    She pulled her to her feet and pulled a quilt behind her. She poured a cup of water and held it to her lips.


    The memory of yesterday flashed through her mind, and at last it settled on the burning fire and the screaming figure. Startled, she grabbed Bee''s hand and asked urgently, "Bee, Yun Xiang, are you alright?"


    The water in her hands splashed onto her body, but she couldn''t care less. Tears started to fall as she choked with sobs, "We''re fine. But Miss, you suddenly disappeared yesterday, it scared us ¡­"


    Yun Xiang also came over and told Bi Yao what had happened yesterday.


    Gu Yiqing had taken Gu Jinzhu away yesterday. Most of the men in black had chased after her, leaving only a few who had been wiped clean by the blood cloth.


    He couldn''t find her at first, but when he saw the fire in the mountain, he rushed over. He saw Gu Yiqing on the way back with Gu Jinzhu in her arms.


    The two of them thought that something had happened to the pearl. They were scared half to death. Luckily, after Gu Yiqing explained that everything was fine, they were finally able to relax a little. However, they did not dare to leave her side.


    "Miss, are you alright? Is there anything wrong with it? " The two girls examined her from head to toe. After confirming that she was alright, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    After this accident, the three girls were still in shock. She patted her chest and said, "Miss, those men in black were too scary. I don''t know who they are. There is no law in this world ¡­"


    With a frightened expression, Gu Jinzhu looked out the window and watched Gu Yiqing, who was riding the horse and protecting the car as usual. She didn''t say anything.


    Of course, she could tell that those men in black were here for them. To be more accurate, they were here for Gu Yiqing. She was full of doubts about him, but he was just a nobody from the Mansion of the Fallen Land, how could he have come to such a place? And why would those people want to kill him?


    Those people were incomparably vicious. They simply wanted to kill him without sparing his life, and his ruthlessness yesterday had caused them to be buried in a sea of flames without even blinking once. This caused her to feel a kind of fear towards him, as well as a complicated feeling that she couldn''t explain.


    He didn''t hide anything from her. He had told her from time to time that this trip would be dangerous, including the night before the river. But she didn''t expect the real situation to be so dangerous.


    When Yun Xiang and Bi Yao asked her how she had escaped danger, she was not in the mood to elaborate. She only felt as if her heart had been pressed down by a stone and was extremely depressed.


    The further south they went, the worse the road became. There were more and more refugees, all of them huddled in the corner. Their eyes were dull, their clothes were ragged, and their faces were horribly yellow.


    "Why don''t these people leave? "Even if you get flooded, you can go to other towns to hide. Why wait here for your death?"


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Xue Yi, who was driving the carriage outside, paused for a moment before he said, "There are official documents in the nearby towns. Close the city gates and prevent the refugees from entering!"


    His face was usually cold and he spoke very little. Bee could not help but look at him in surprise. "How so?"


    Xue Yi did not speak, but there was a trace of anger on his cold face.

 C30

    However, Gu Jinzhu knew some of the reasons. Most likely, those prefectures and counties were afraid that the refugees would go in and cause trouble, affecting the local area, delaying their political achievements. Thus, she simply ordered the city gates to be closed, blocking the refugees outside.


    Outside, it was raining heavily. The rain did not seem to stop even once they entered the Binzhou region. Those people were huddled up in the corners, mostly old and weak. They were huddled together as if they were waiting for death.


    Occasionally, they would also see refugees that had fallen on the spot. However, they didn''t know if they were going to die or not, but soldiers would come over and quickly drag them away. It was no wonder that they didn''t see any corpses along the way.


    At the beginning, their hearts were filled with grief and unhappiness. They wanted nothing more than to part with what little food they had, but when they saw the eyes of those rioting refugees, they cowered in the carriage, not daring to reveal their heads.


    Gu Jinzhu saw with her own eyes a few mobs charge into a wealthy family, looting them, and even drag out the women from that family. The officials didn''t dare to care about their insults in front of everyone, so how could they dare to step down in such a chaotic situation?


    Gu Yiqing travelled faster and faster, almost non-stop. Fortunately, in the following few days, she didn''t chase after the black-clothed man. His face was filled with fatigue, but his expression was getting colder and colder. His body was emitting a baleful aura. The mob saw that he and Xue Yi were armed with sabers, but no one dared to provoke them.


    They travelled day and night, and on the fourth night they finally entered the worst affected dam.


    The dam was originally one of the richest towns in Binzhou. It faced the river in the east, and the land was abundant. It was famous for its winding dam, but this time, the dam broke and the river flowed inside, drowning the entire town.


    In the city, there were some families that had come from a family that fled overnight, leaving behind a large empty building. Ordinary houses collapsed, and some that were built well were actually intact.


    In the distance, there was a vast expanse of barren land. The muddy land was completely devoid of any greenery, and there was not a single speck of green left. All the seedlings that could be eaten were dug out by the refugees for consumption.


    It was a good town, but it was no longer bustling with life. Under the gloomy sky, it seemed to be suffused with an aura of death.


    However, this place was much better than the previous towns. There were soldiers everywhere on the streets, holding the refugees in place. No one dared to rebel.


    Gu Yiqing was standing at the highest point of the city, overlooking the entire city. The wind was blowing his clothes and his hair, which was like ink, was fluttering on his shoulders. He looked unconcealable.


    When she looked into his eyes, her heart felt as if it had been lightly touched by something. Suddenly, she felt an indescribable throbbing sensation. She had seen him be fierce, gentle, or cold, but she had never seen his current gaze. It carried a faint trace of compassion, instantly bringing that handsome, jade-like face back to life.


    This time they did not sleep outside. The bloodstained clothes drove the carriage around in all directions, and they actually entered a remote alley, stopping in front of a large house.


    The man in the blood-red robe knocked on the door, and someone quickly came out. When they saw the surprised look on Gu Yiqing''s face, they rushed forward and said, "Sir, you''re finally here ¡­"


    After driving the carriage in, although the house was also flooded, it was clean inside. Gu Jinzhu was arranged to stay in a top room with a bed and a blanket in it. The few of them had been in the carriage for several days and were already extremely tired, now that they were able to comfortably lie down to rest, the two girls almost cheered out loud.


    Very soon, someone brought in food, it was only coarse pastries and hot water, but in such a place, having a bite to eat was already good enough. Very soon, someone brought in food, it was only coarse pastries and hot water, but in such a place, having a bite to eat, it was good enough.


    Gu Jinzhu thought about how that person had called Gu Yiqing "Lord," with an extremely humble attitude. She had expected him to have a public office, but she didn''t know what that official position was.


    After staying here for two days, Gu Yiqing still hadn''t come back. She couldn''t help being worried. There were not many people in the house, only two caretakers, but no matter what she asked, they would shake their heads and ask questions.


    Gu Jinzhu was worried about the situation outside. After thinking for a while, she changed into an ordinary green dress and wore a large bamboo hat. She then brought the two girls out.


    On the streets, as in the past few days, there were fewer refugees. Many of them hurried to the west side of the city, and when she stopped them to ask, she found out that the government had hired people to rebuild the dam and was responsible for two meals a day. Almost all the refugees had gone to register.


    "Let''s go, miss," said Bea, looking at her.


    Gu Jinzhu hesitated for a moment before nodding. For some reason, she felt that the organization of the reconstruction of the dam must be related to Gu Qingqing. She was worried about his safety, so she couldn''t help but want to go take a look.


    As they followed along, they saw that a large shed had been set up at the west side of the city. The refugees surrounded the area in a frenzy, waiting to register themselves.


    In front of him was a row of wooden tables with soldiers in charge. Gu Jinzhu had only taken two steps forward when she heard someone curse loudly, "Old man, I already said that I won''t take you in here, so hurry up and f * ck off!"


    Then, an old man pleaded, "I beg of you, sir, please. If I can do it, please give me a name. Otherwise, my little granddaughter will starve to death ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu raised her head to look and saw an old man with a head full of white hair constantly begging at the registration office. Beside the old man''s legs was a girl, who was about seven to eight years old.


    The soldier couldn''t wait to get caught, so he reached out his hand and pushed him away, cursing, "Scram! What can an old bone like you do? Waiting to enter the coffin? "


    Since the government had hired people to repair the dam, they naturally needed to be strong. Seeing that he couldn''t bear the hunger, the old man also came to register.


    The old man was pushed back by the soldier, and staggered two steps before falling to the ground, causing the little girl to fall down as well.


    The surrounding refugees were in an uproar. People came and went in a rush to register, and no one even glanced in their direction.


    Gu Jinzhu couldn''t help but walk over and help the old man up, and then she helped the little girl up as well. Seeing her tear-stained face, she couldn''t help but take out a handkerchief and wipe it clean for her.


    The little girl thanked them in a soft voice, causing Gu Jinzhu to feel pity in her heart. She wanted to bring the grandfather and granddaughter pair to a place where they had fewer people, but just as she stood up, a person rushed over from her side and directly bumped into her.


    Seeing that Gu Jinzhu was about to fall to the ground, a hand came out from the hole in the ground and held her firmly. A slightly frivolous voice sounded above her head, "Little girl, be careful."


    Gu Jinzhu raised her head in astonishment, but the bamboo hat fell off. Her beautiful face was like jade, and she instantly caught the eyes of the visitor.


    That person exclaimed as he slightly squinted his eyes. A hint of amazement flashed across his eyes.

 C31

    Just like a few days ago, she had braided her head of black hair into a ponytail and hung it in front of her. Her face was covered in makeup, but her skin was exceptionally clear.


    Her eyes were as clear as spring, clearly reflecting the appearance of a person. Under her delicate and exquisite nose, a pair of cherry lips was like the most tender petals of spring, tinged with a faint pink color.


    She was only wearing an ordinary green dress, but her demeanor was graceful and elegant. In the midst of the mud and mud, she was like a small green lotus.


    When Gu Jinzhu saw that it was a young man in his twenties, she hurriedly took a step back and lowered her eyes to thank him in a soft voice.


    The man was dressed extravagantly. He was dressed in a blue and white silk robe with a gold crown on his head, and his face was handsome. He held a plastered fan in his hand, and his peach blossom eyes were slanted upwards with a trace of unspeakable frivolity and malice.


    The man kept sizing her up. His eyes were frivolous and impudent. Gu Jinzhu was enraged. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, one of his followers walked up to her and stopped her.


    Gu Jinzhu was startled. Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were also startled. They quickly walked over and stood in front of Gu Jinzhu.


    The man waved his fan as his lips curled up into a smile, revealing a touch of gentleness. He smiled and said, "Don''t misunderstand miss, I don''t have any ill intentions.


    He glanced to the side, and at once one of his attendants came up and whispered the old man''s story.


    The man squinted his eyes and scolded lightly, "What do I think it is? Go and tell Sima Qing to accept this grandpa and grandpa duo. There''s no need to work, just work and food is enough."


    The attendant replied and walked towards the registration area. Soon, a group of consuls came over, their faces full of flattery. They were going to kneel down and greet the man from far away.


    The man waved his hand and said to them, "There''s no need to be so polite when travelling."


    The Consul hastily said, "Yes," and personally took the Old Ancestor and his grandson to arrange matters for them.


    The old man was overjoyed. He knelt down and kowtowed to the man, calling him "noble" before thanking Gu Jinzhu.


    Gu Jinzhu knew that Sima Qing was the local magistrate and that this man''s words could move the government. His status was not simple and she did not want to cause trouble. After hesitating for a moment, she also went to thank the man.


    The man waved his hand and was about to say something when a person beside him came over and whispered a few words into his ear. The man''s expression changed and he said to Gu Jinzhu, "I''m in a hurry. Miss, please do what you need to do."


    With that, he left with his followers.


    Gu Jinzhu breathed a sigh of relief, but she was afraid that there would be more trouble, so she hurried back with the scented green asparagus.


    However, she didn''t know that when she turned around, the man turned around and looked at her slim back. He seemed to be moved and called a servant. "Follow her and see which girl she is from."


    For the next few days, Gu continued to stay indoors until the Zhe River erupted again.


    The continuous rain from the past few days had made the situation worse. The waters of the lake had risen again and again, and the dike had yet to be built. It seemed that the dike would be broken again soon.


    The weather outside was overcast and the rain kept falling. From time to time, shouts of panic could be heard as people fled.


    Aster hurried in from outside. His face was pale as he said in haste: "Miss, there is news from outside that the dam is dangerous. I''m afraid it won''t stop. Once the dam is broken the city will be flooded again."


    "What?" Yun Xiang stood up, one of her hands shaking as she turned around to pack her bag. "Miss, let''s hurry up and leave. If we don''t leave now, it''ll be too late."


    Gu Jinzhu''s heart thumped wildly. She didn''t dare imagine that the situation had deteriorated to such an extent in just two days! However, it had already been flooded once before the big picture, so it wasn''t impossible for it to be flooded again.


    The two girls quickly packed their things. Gu Yiqing left the guards to come in and persuade them to leave.


    Gu Yiqing still hadn''t come back. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Master San?"


    The two servants hesitated for a moment, then an elder said, "Lord Third is still at the dam, he wants us to send Miss away first."


    "On the dam?" Gu Jinzhu sucked in a breath of cold air. She could imagine what was happening on the dam right now. Could it be that Gu Yiqing was going to lose her life? What was she doing running over there at this time?!


    The two girls didn''t wait for her to make a decision before quickly pulling her out. Yun Xiang advised, "Miss, let''s go first. If we stay here, we can only give San Ye more trouble ¡­"


    The two servants went to lead the horses in the yard. Gu Jinzhu felt her heart beating very fast, and her hands and feet were trembling. When the servants drove the carriage out, the three of them got in, but before they could get out of the yard, more than ten masked men jumped from the wall and surrounded them.


    The expression of the two servants who were driving the carriage changed. One of them rushed forward with a saber and clashed with the man in black. The other lashed out with his whip at the horse''s butt.


    The carriage jolted, causing the few people inside to stagger to the side. Gu Jinzhu knocked her head against the wall of the carriage, only to see a golden light flash before she pounced over in a hurry and anxiously asked, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head. Before she could say anything, she heard the sounds of swords clashing outside. The two servants fearlessly stopped the black-clothed people as the horse carriage galloped on.


    No one drove the car away. The car was like a headless fly. It only took a few steps for it to land heavily on a big rock.


    The carriage shook from the impact, and Gu Jinzhu pulled the sweet potato and rolled it out of the carriage.


    The black-clothed man was entangled and a few people ran over. Gu Jinzhu immediately made a decision, "Run back to the dam!"


    No one knew better than her that only Gu Yiqing could save them now.


    The three of them ran back as fast as they could. Luckily, there were too many refugees on the way, so they all ran out of the city. Only the three of them went upstream and mixed into the crowd, making it difficult for the black-clothed man to make a move.


    The two servants were fighting with their lives on the line. The two servants were fighting with their lives on the line. The two servants were fighting with their lives on the line.


    Gu Jinzhu and the other two tried to hide, but after a while, they were washed away by the refugees.


    Gu Jinzhu could no longer care about anything else as she ran towards the dam with all her might. She had long forgotten about the matter of breaking the dike.


    After a while she ran until she couldn''t breathe. She lost a shoe in the chaos, and her hair was loose. Sweat dripped down her forehead and covered her eyes. She had never been so bedraggled in her life.


    From far away, she could see countless workers carrying sandbags on their bare backs, hurrying back and forth. It was raining heavily and they were blocking her sight, but she could see that on the highest point of the shore, there was a man dressed in blue, leading people to build the dike.


    Although she couldn''t see that person''s face clearly, she knew instinctively that it was Gu Qingqing. She ran towards that direction with all her might.


    The raging river churned. The water surged up to a height of over ten feet. Borrowing the momentum of the wind, the water swirled over with a whistling sound.


    Many of the surrounding refugees panicked and shouted. Gu Yiqing led her people, but they were like a rock, firmly stabilizing the scene.


    The soldier on guard showed no mercy as he threw down the sandbag and secretly fled. He waved the saber in his hand, and a head flew into the sky.

 C32

    This kind of slaughter quickly settled the chaotic scene. No one dared to flee for their lives again. Under Gu Yiqing''s steady command, the dam''s hole was blocked. However, as he turned his head, he saw a familiar face.


    Gu Jinzhu was trying her best to get closer to that side, but she was pushed to the riverbank by the crowd.


    Gu Yiqing was startled and jumped over. At this moment, dozens of people rushed out of the crowd, holding long sabers in their hands, cold lights glimmering in their eyes as they rushed towards Gu Yiqing.


    The chaotic battle caused the wails and cries of those around to become a cacophony. A blood-red light shot into the sky, turning into a rain of blood.


    Gu Jinzhu was frightened to the point that her face turned pale. She had never thought that there would be an ambush here, to actually make a move on Gu Yiqing at this time!


    She was pushed all the way to the edge of the river. Before she could even react, she fell backwards.


    Gu Yiqing''s face suddenly changed when she saw this. She waved her sword and pushed back the person in front of her, raising her Qi and moving towards them.


    Xue Yi was startled and called out "Master". She saw Gu Qingqing jump towards where Gu Jinzhu was and at this moment, a saber light had also arrived behind her.


    Gu Yiqing was in the air and couldn''t dodge at all. Her back was cut by the civilians, causing her to fall straight into the river.


    The man in the blood-red robe looked as if his eyes were about to crack open. He flew over and cut the man in half. He then threw himself against the edge of the dike. The torrent of water below him had long since disappeared with Gu Yiqing and Gu Jinzhu.


    Gu Jinzhu fell into the river as the cold water poured straight down her nose. She struggled as hard as she could, thinking that she would die here. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    That person''s strength was extremely great as he tightly held onto her. When she opened her eyes, she vaguely saw a green figure.


    The water was strong, and in a few seconds they were carried down the river, surrounded by rocks, and she could feel the man holding her in his arms.


    Since she was a child, she had never learned to swim. The coldness and suffocation made her lose consciousness very quickly. Before she fainted, she only remembered that person''s firm protection of her chest.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Jinzhu slowly woke up. A gust of cold wind blew over, causing her to tremble uncontrollably.


    She opened her eyes in a daze. It was pitch black around her. Only mountains and rivers could be seen. The sky was like a huge black curtain with no stars.


    Only then did she realize that she was still half lying in the water. This was a shallow pool filled with sand and rocks, and as she thought about the previous situation, she was slightly surprised. She wanted to sit up, but she felt something strange on her wrist.


    She turned her head, lying face down on the beach, motionless, not knowing if she was alive or dead, yet his hand still tightly gripped her wrist without loosening it in the slightest.


    Her hands gradually began to tremble as the image of the green person in the water flashed through her mind. She bit her lips and slowly sat up, turning the person over.


    What entered his eyes was the extremely familiar and handsome face. However, at this moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and his face was rubbed in several places. There was even some sand on his face, making him look more miserable than he had ever been before.


    Her hand touched his back. Her palms were wet and sticky, and she pulled her hand back. The dark red liquid on her hand was pungent and reeking of blood.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Panic mixed with a fear that she had never felt before surged forth. Her hands trembled as she pushed him away. "Third Uncle, Third Uncle?"


    She swayed for a long time, but he did not move. Her heart sank endlessly as she touched his nose with her trembling hand, feeling the warmth of his breath. She was so excited that she almost cried.


    Thank the gods and buddhas for protecting him. He did not die.


    She tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart as she looked around. Her surroundings were completely dark, and she couldn''t see anything. She could only hear the waves hitting the reef.


    From the looks of it, they had been brought here by the turbulent flow. Although her body was sore, she had not suffered any major injuries. Thinking of Gu Yiqing in the water, tightly protecting her with her life, an indescribable feeling of gratitude arose in her heart.


    If it hadn''t been for him, wouldn''t she have died long ago? All her fears were gone, replaced by anxiety and worry.


    From the looks of it, he was heavily injured. It was so dark and she couldn''t see where he was injured. If this were to drag on, would his life be saved?


    She was stunned for a moment before gritting her teeth and standing up. No matter what, she wouldn''t let him die here.


    She began to feel around Gu Yiqing''s body. She had seen his body covered with fiery creases before, but she didn''t know if he had fallen into the river or not.


    After searching for a long time, she found a small porcelain bottle on his chest. She took it out to smell and was overjoyed. It was actually a bottle of medicine.


    The bottle was tightly sealed, not a single drop of water coming out.


    It was too dark to see exactly where his injuries were, so she could only rely on her previous impression to scatter all the medicine on his back.


    After a while, he carefully touched it and felt that it was no longer leaking blood. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Her surroundings were completely dark without a fire piston. She didn''t dare to go anywhere, so she carefully dragged him to the nearest large rock. She hugged her knees as she sat in front of him, shielding him from the wind.


    The sea breeze was cold and chilly on the pitch-black beach. Her clothes were still wet, and they stuck tightly to her body. It was so cold that she wished she could shrink back into herself.


    She turned around and glanced at Gu Yiqing. Her heart felt as heavy as lead. His injuries were so severe, she wondered if he would be able to make it through the night.


    She was afraid and worried, and she felt every minute was torture, but no matter how hard the wind blew, she still stood in front of him, not moving a step away.


    When the sky gradually brightened and the sky turned white, everything around him finally ceased hiding in the darkness, slowly revealing his original appearance.


    Gu Jinzhu felt that tonight, she had already passed from death to life. She circled around before the gates of hell, hurriedly looking at the unconscious Gu Yiqing.


    When he saw it, he was shocked.


    She knew about his injuries, but she didn''t know that they were far more serious than she had thought.


    His clothes were torn from head to toe, from his arms to his legs. Not a single piece of his skin remained undamaged. However, when she saw the wound behind him, she couldn''t help but gasp in shock as her hands began to tremble uncontrollably.


    It was obviously a knife wound, cut diagonally from his shoulder blade all the way to his waist, his skin and flesh were twisted malevolently, probably because he had been ruthlessly struck. The wound was deep enough to see the bone, and a large amount of blood gushed out.


    Gu Jinzhu was so frightened that her heart stopped beating. She remembered how he had hugged her tightly in the water, using his back to help her protect her back from the rubble. At that time, she didn''t know that he had suffered such a heavy injury.


    Her hands trembled, and she finally couldn''t hold back her tears. They slid down her face, drop by drop. This person treated her like this, so how was she going to repay him?

 C33

    No, he would die like that!


    She composed herself and carefully took off his clothes. With just a little movement, he already moaned softly.


    His brows were deeply furrowed, his long eyelashes drooped, his face was pale from the loss of blood, and his thin lips were tightly pursed, as if he was enduring some unknown pain.


    His face was covered with sand, and he seemed to have no idea what was in his eyes. She tore off a piece of cloth and ran to the river to soak it. She wiped his face carefully, then cleaned his wounds and applied the remaining medicine.


    Seeing his face as pale as snow, she knew she couldn''t drag this on any longer. She had to find someone to call for help. She was worried about leaving Gu Yiqing here, so she looked around.


    This was a large beach, and in front of her was a cliff. After searching for a long time, she finally saw a cave about half the height of a man.


    It was not too big, only about the size of two or three people. It was too shallow and didn''t have any strange smell. There were some bushes growing in the corner, and they didn''t look too damp because they were in the cave.


    Gu Jinzhu pulled the grass out and placed a cushion on the ground before going out and slowly pulling Gu Ying-qing over.


    His body was too heavy, and she was afraid of dragging him down to the wound. She reached under his arm and almost carried him.


    When she finally managed to get him into the cave, she was already panting from the exhaustion. The stars were shining in front of her eyes as she placed him on the pallet. She didn''t wait for a breath before she ran out again.


    She kept walking along the edge of the cliff, hoping to see someone else, or someone fishing, but she was soon disappointed. There was only a vast stretch of shore here, and the cliffs were all green and empty.


    She was afraid that something would happen to Gu Yiqing, so she quickly returned.


    She was tired and hungry, her body almost paralyzed on the ground. She had lost one of her shoes earlier, and one of her feet was only wearing white socks.


    Back in the cave, Gu Yiqing still hadn''t woken up. In just half a day, his face had turned extremely pale, as pale as a sheet of golden paper. His cheeks were thin, as if it was just a night.


    Gu Jinzhu''s panic-stricken feeling welled up in her heart once again, as she called out nonstop in his ear, "Third Uncle? Third Uncle? "


    Her voice trailed off, and tears began to trickle down her cheeks.


    From the incident until now, she had always been strong, and the belief to save Gu Qingqing had always supported her. She had been running for so long, and as long as this person was by her side, she seemed to have gained courage.


    She didn''t even realize it herself, but she had already treated him as someone she could rely on. Ever since her grandmother passed away, she had never trusted anyone so much, especially someone who could save her without sparing her life. This had a huge impact on her heart.


    But now, this person was about to die, yet there was nothing she could do.


    She just stared at him until night fell again.


    There was no fire, no food. If this continued, perhaps they would soon starve to death here?


    Gu Jinzhu bit her lips, and only endless despair remained in her heart.


    During the latter half of the night, Gu Yiqing''s injuries had suddenly worsened. His entire body was trembling, and large beads of sweat constantly appeared on his forehead. Yet, when he touched it, it was boiling hot.


    Gu Jinzhu was startled. Other than constantly using wet cloths to cover his forehead, she was at a loss on what to do. She heard him mutter nonstop and leaned over. Only then did she hear him say, "Cold ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu stared at him blankly, her heart was in turmoil. She didn''t know if it was because his injuries were too severe, or because he had worn wet clothes and had the cold night wind blowing, but she knew that his current situation wasn''t too good. If he couldn''t endure it, then perhaps ¡­


    She bit down hard on her lips. In the end, that last layer of apprehension was still no match for the fear of his death. She slowly reached out and took him in her arms.


    However, this obviously wasn''t enough. The person in her embrace continued to tremble. The breath that he exhaled was incomparably hot, and it almost caused her entire body to burn up.


    After a moment of hesitation, she took off her outer clothes, leaving only her skintight clothes behind. She took off the clothes covering his chest, revealing his smooth and firm chest.


    She closed her eyes and softly snuggled over.


    The two of them touched skin to skin. Their warm and slippery bodies were like a natural stove. Gu Yiqing instinctively hugged her tightly.


    Gu Jinzhu was tightly bound by him, and her hot breath sprayed on her skin. Her heart was pounding, and it was unknown if it was his or his, but it was clear in this silence.


    Faint sounds of waves came from afar, suppressing all her panic and fear. She knew that after this incident, her reputation had been ruined.


    But so what? Compared to him risking his life to save her, what was this worth?


    A long time passed just like that. After an unknown amount of time had passed, he finally stopped trembling. His breathing was steady, but the hand that held her was tightly clenched without the slightest bit of loosening.


    Gu Jinzhu was extremely tired and had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Gu Yiqing woke up very early. As he looked at the hazy cave, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. However, very soon, he was startled by the strange touch in his hand.


    He turned his head, and what entered his vision was a head of black hair that was like flowing clouds. It flowed out like water into his arm, and in his bosom was a woman that was almost naked.


    He was about to push her away, but when he looked down and saw the familiar elegant face, he stopped.


    Her eyes were tightly shut. Her long eyebrows were gently twirled and her long eyelashes were like the wings of a wet butterfly. She was shaking non-stop, as if there was something she was worried about in her dreams.


    That small, red, and creamy lips opened slightly and stuck tightly to his chest. With just a glance, a peculiar emotion surged into his mind. Something seemed to be recovering in his body, and he was unable to hear it as it swept up towards him.


    His breathing suddenly became unstable. She tightly hugged him, and the gentle undulations of her chest pressed against him, making her young and tender appearance even more obvious. He abruptly closed his eyes, suppressing the lecherous thoughts that welled up in his mind.


    With just a glance, he roughly understood what was going on. He didn''t think that this girl would have the courage to do this. She was probably just treating him as a family member. This caused his heart to feel incomparably complex.

 C34

    He held his breath, as still as before. He couldn''t wake up at this time, and he didn''t want to embarrass her.


    However, when he woke up, he knew how difficult it was to endure. He could clearly feel that her skin was as soft as cotton. The gentle aura caressed his chest, causing his blood to boil uncontrollably.


    The delicate fragrance of a young girl came from her body. It was as if there was a small hand constantly stirring up his nerves, causing him to feel extremely disturbed.


    After an unknown amount of time, just when he thought that this torment would never end, the girl in his arms finally moved.


    Gu Jinzhu opened her eyes. She was lost for a long time before she realized where she was. She didn''t notice the situation she was in and instead thought of Gu Yiqing first.


    Subconsciously, she reached out to touch his forehead. Only when she felt the warmth of the tentacle and the fact that it was no longer scalding hot did she feel relieved. Only then did she notice that her clothes were in his embrace.


    Seeing that he was still unconscious, she calmed herself down. Her chest was still beating very fast. Unable to suppress the heat on her cheeks, she gently pulled his hand away and quickly put on her clothes.


    Gu Yiqing''s breathing had calmed down a lot, and her face was not as bad as yesterday. She was relieved, but also a little panicked. Last night she was afraid, and the cave was dark, which was why she had the courage to do such a thing.


    Although her Third Uncle was in a coma, he was still too good-looking, his cool, handsome face like an immortal. She had never seen a man more good-looking than him, but he was her uncle, her elder. Even if she had wanted to save him yesterday, what would he think of her if he found out?


    She bit her lips tightly as she made up her mind in an instant. Yesterday''s matter would make her rot in her heart. She would never think about it again in her life. This kind of evil would make people fall into hell, right?


    Gu Yiqing didn''t know that Gu Jinzhu''s heart was being weighed down by a huge rock. He had "woken up" at the right time, which had surprised Gu Jinzhu.


    Looking at his face, which had lost a lot of weight in the past two days, which had originally contained some baby fat and now revealed his sharp lower jaw, his eyes became clearer and brighter. He could not help but feel a soft emotion surge in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but reach out his hand, but stopped when he was about to touch her cheek. He lowered his eyes and smiled faintly, "You''ve worked hard these past two days. If you let go of this, naturally, the blood shirt will come."


    He handed her something special and watched her run out, his eyes falling on her bloodstained feet.


    The blood-red robe came very quickly. He had already led a group of people to search along the river, but when he saw the signal, he immediately rushed over. Gu Yiqing was carried away by a specially made soft couch, while Gu Jinzhu was sent into the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The two girls, Yun Xiang and Bi Meng, had been waiting here for a long time. They were almost scared to death when they saw Gu Jinzhu. Although she didn''t have any big wounds on her body, one of her feet was badly injured.


    While weeping, Bea moistened her with warm water and carefully peeled off her socks. With a frown, she carefully applied the medicine on the wound.


    Looking at Gu Jinzhu''s constant breathing, Bi Xing couldn''t help but cry out, "Girl, let''s go back. This place is too dangerous, we can''t go back ¡­" They had returned to the Duke''s Mansion. Although the Yang Mansion was not good, it was unlikely that they would ¡­ I''m putting my life on the line. "


    The events of the past two days had scared them out of their wits. They had never seen such a scene before, let alone seeing someone kill someone with their own eyes.


    Gu Jinzhu pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. If possible, she would have liked to stay in a safe place, but the Yang Mansion wasn''t her home. As for the Duke of Gu''s mansion, they hoped for their own deaths.


    Yun Xiang brought hot water and Gu Jinzhu took a comfortable bath. Her body was exhausted, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Her mind was filled with the same scene from yesterday. The weird thing happened in her dreams, but that person''s face was becoming clearer and clearer.


    During this period of time, Gu Jinzhu had never had such a comfortable life. She was worried about Gu Yingqing''s injuries, but when she heard that the county magistrate had invited a famous doctor to specially treat the Third Master of the Gu Clan, she felt relieved.


    For more than ten days, she did not see Gu Yiqing again. When she heard that he was injured, she took him to the dam.


    The rain finally dispersed, and the sun revealed a smile that he hadn''t seen for a long time. A few days later, he heard that Master Gu and his men had spent the entire night trying to repair the dam, and it had finally been rebuilt.


    She hadn''t seen Gu Yiqing for over half a month. She had been in the City Lord''s Mansion all day, but her safety was guaranteed. She had never seen those black-clothed men again.


    In the evening, there was a banquet at the mayor''s mansion. In order to celebrate Master Gu''s victory, the mayor''s wife came to invite him and gave him some clothes and accessories.


    Gu Jinzhu rarely attended such a banquet, but she knew that she couldn''t let Gu Qingqing down.


    Because Gu Jinzhu is not yet old enough to wear heavy hair ornaments, she only wore a simple spiral bun. She wore a piece of gold silk inlaid with emerald peony patterns, and a gold lily peony pearl was fixed behind the bun.


    The only two pieces of hair ornaments on her head were those two. They were clean and clean, and they gave off an even clearer impression of her black hair. Her hair was soft and bright, and when paired with her delicate face, which was as white as an egg, her lips were smeared with a faint blush, causing her black hair to be in sharp contrast to her white skin and her pink lips to her white teeth.


    The mayor''s wife sent over two sets of dresses. One was a green and dark silver eight treasures with lotus patterns intertwined in the lake water, while the other was a goose yellow plum butterfly pattern two-colored silk dress.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t like it was too eye-catching, so she chose the green skirt made of lakewater, causing the two girls'' eyes to light up when she put it on.


    The young girl''s figure was soft like a branch, but what was rare was her temperament. Her clean and seductive appearance was like a spring lake, so clean and clear that it felt like a refreshing piece of jade in this scorching summer day.


    Yun Xiang couldn''t help but praise, "Miss, you''re really beautiful when you''re dressed like this. Perhaps even Third Master wouldn''t be able to recognize you if he saw you."


    Ever since Gu Jinzhu had left, her face had always been covered with black hair and she had never put on any disguise. In these few days of life and death, she was even more bedraggled.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at her beautiful face in the mirror and felt a complex feeling in her heart. Although she tried her best to calm herself down, she couldn''t suppress the faint anticipation in the depths of her heart.


    The City Lord''s Mansion had set up a banquet in the main hall, and the guests in front of them had already gone back and forth. When Gu Jinzhu arrived, the City Lord''s Lady personally came forward to welcome her, bringing her hand into the hall affectionately.


    Upon stepping into the hall, Gu Jinzhu saw the handsome figure in the crowd. He was still tall and straight, but his figure had become a bit thinner.


    He was wearing a rich gold robe embroidered with the Eight Treasures of Curved Water, appearing cool and solemn. However, his handsome face was grave and grave like a handful of cold snow on top of a snowy mountain. He stood there like a towering jade tree.


    Gu Yiqing also saw Gu Jinzhu. His gaze paused for a moment as he beckoned her over.


    When Gu Jinzhu saw that his injuries had clearly healed, a trace of joy flashed across her heart. She quickly walked over and greeted him.


    He sat her down beside him and asked her how she had been these days, and his eyes naturally fell on her injured foot.


    Gu Jinzhu was wearing a pair of yellow embroidered satin shoes today. Following his gaze, a ''boom'' sound was heard. Her entire body felt like it was on fire. She didn''t forget how miserable she was that day, and that night ¡­


    Just thinking about how intimate the two of them were that night made her feel as if she had been thrown onto a grill. She immediately became restless.

 C35

    Gu Yiqing noticed her nervousness. She turned her gaze back and asked some random questions about how she was used to living here.


    Gu Jinzhu heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them asking and answering the question was extremely normal.


    Gu Jinzhu nervously looked at his face. Although he hadn''t woken up that day, she still wasn''t at ease in her heart. Only when she saw his calm appearance and his usual calm appearance did she feel at ease.


    While the two of them were talking, someone shouted from outside, "The third prince has arrived. The head soldier and the other county lords have arrived."


    Everyone in the hall stood up, and Gu Yiqing led the crowd to welcome them. Gu Jinzhu was somewhat surprised, she didn''t expect a prince and a soldier to appear in this remote place. She quietly followed the crowd and bowed to them.


    At the front was a man in royal blue brocade, with a jade belt around his waist and a golden crown on his head. In his hand was a plastered fan.


    Gu Jinzhu had only taken a glance when she was suddenly shocked in her heart. Wasn''t this the ''noble person'' she met that day? He didn''t expect him to be a prince, no wonder he was able to order the Prefect around with just a password.


    He was followed by several officials, who appeared to be the military chief of Binzhou and the officials of the surrounding counties. The crowd made a racket as they greeted her, and she hurriedly retreated, afraid that the prince would recognize her.


    However, the more he feared something, the more it seemed to increase in intensity. The prince''s gaze shifted to her as he lifted his foot and walked over.


    As soon as Xiao Qi walked into the hall, he saw that girl wearing a green skirt and a sleeveless dress. She was as clean and fresh as a drop of dew, which made people notice her with a single glance.


    Her attire today was clearly different from that of the previous day, but it was even more exquisite. A look of amazement flashed across Xiao Ling''s eyes as he laughed, "Miss, I didn''t expect to see you here again. What a coincidence ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu bent over and blessed herself, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to admit in front of the crowd that she had anything to do with this strange man, even if he was a prince.


    Before Xiao Qi could say anything, a shadow had already covered his vision. Gu Yiqing''s black eyes swept over with a faint smile and said, "I never thought that Your Highness would actually know my Zhu Er. What a coincidence."


    Xiao Qi''s hand that was waving the fan suddenly stopped as he smiled, "Pearl? "It''s a good name, but I didn''t expect it to be the young lady of the Gu family. No wonder."


    He looked deeply at her once again and actually didn''t say anything, only being escorted by the crowd.


    Gu Yiqing didn''t ask how Gu Jinzhu had met the Third Prince, but the banquet had already begun.


    Because it was a special occasion, there was no seating for males and females. Gu Jinzhu sat beside Gu Yingqing, her mind was still immersed in the words'' my family''s pearl ''. She felt her heart palpitate, as if she couldn''t explain it.


    The banquet was very lively. Gu Jinzhu was not used to such occasions, so she only ate a few bites before she put down her chopsticks. Gu Yiqing turned around to take a look, before swapping out the plates of fruit refreshments in front of her.


    Gu Jinzhu was amazed at his meticulousness once again. Even though he had been socializing with everyone, he was able to notice at the first moment that any of the surrounding people who were not intelligent, and his attitude towards her immediately became more cordial. Some of the officials'' wives who came to toast were all blocked by him without a word.


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s burning gaze faintly clinging onto her, Gu Jinzhu would feel a lot more at ease.


    The local officials took turns toasting Gu Yiqing, but he didn''t reject them. He simply drank until the glasses were dry, and Gu Jinzhu was worried that he would get drunk. However, after dozens of cups, his cold and handsome face remained the same, without any change.


    She was slightly relieved and was about to find an excuse to go back when the Third Prince came over with a wine cup. After talking to Gu Yiqing for a while, he suddenly turned to her and said with a smile, "I didn''t know that the young lady we met that day was actually the Gu family''s young miss. It was a bit rude, so I wanted to apologize to young miss."


    As she spoke, she drained the cup of wine in one gulp. A pair of peach blossom eyes stared at her with a smile.


    Without waiting for Gu Jinzhu to speak, Gu Yiqing took the wine cup from her, just like she did just now. With a faint smile, he said, "Fifth Prince is too polite. Pearl is young, I''ll drink this wine for her."


    However, before he could do anything, a hand of Xiao Qi had already pressed on his hand. Raising his brows, he said, "Hey, this is my apology to young lady. If Miss Gu doesn''t drink it, are you still blaming me for being rude?"


    He looked over with a smile that was not a smile. Gu Qingqing''s smile slowly disappeared. A pair of black eyes looked at him with a hint of coldness.


    The surrounding people noticed that the atmosphere had become a little stiff and tried to smooth things over. The mayor''s wife smiled sweetly and said, "This wine is too strong, no wonder the ladies aren''t used to it. But there is still rouge wine that has been stored in the cellar for three years.


    Madam ordered people to go down to get wine. When the maidservants brought the wine over, Gu Jinzhu knew that there was no way she could avoid the wine, so she casually picked up her cup and smiled at the Third Prince.


    He finished the wine in one gulp. The soup was clear in color and sweet in the mouth, but it had a strong aftertaste. A spicy taste rushed up and Gu Jinzhu pressed her lips together, her face instantly flushed red like a peach flower after a March rain. It was gorgeous.


    The surrounding people were all staring at him, but Xiao Qi was still not satisfied. He said with a faint smile, "It''s still Miss Gu who is satisfied. How can just one cup be enough? "I''ll have to finish three cups in a row no matter what."


    Gu Jinzhu couldn''t do anything but drink another two cups. The surrounding people cheered and cheered. Her drunkenness rushed up and she felt dizzy, so her body couldn''t help but sway a little.


    His heart skipped a beat and he couldn''t help reaching out to support her. Unexpectedly, there was a hand that was faster than his. Gu Yiqing held onto her waist, lowered his head and asked, "What''s wrong, are you not feeling well?"


    He frowned slightly. He had an indescribable handsomeness in his profile. The two of them were very close, and she could see his long and clear eyelashes. Her shadow was clearly reflected in those dark eyes, and there was a hint of worry.


    Leaning into his embrace, she suddenly felt that the hand around her waist was a bit hot. It was unknown if it was because of the alcohol or something else, but the heat on her face was extremely strong.


    "I''ll send you back first." He took her in his arms and led her out.


    Xiao Qi''s hand was still stretched out in the air, and quietly withdrew it. His face instantly returned to normal, as if that moment of awkwardness just now was just an illusion.


    Seeing Gu Yiqing pass by him, his eyes flashed and he suddenly laughed out loud, "Master Gu is so young and has few achievements, the Sixth Prince is truly blessed."


    Gu Yiqing did not stop her steps. She did not even give him a glance. Xiao Qi waved the folding fan in his hand, but a cold light flashed through the peach blossom eyes that had been smiling all this while.


    Once they walked out of the hall, Yun Xiang and Bi Shi came out to welcome them. Seeing Gu Jinzhu''s appearance, they were both surprised. Yun Xiang couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, did you drink?"

 C36

    Being blown by the cold wind outside, Gu Jinzhu was tipsy and her vision was hazy. She waved her hand at Yun Xiang, "It''s nothing, I just drank a little ¡­"


    Before she could finish, her body shook again, and she and Bea rushed forward to support her.


    Gu Jinzhu took the opportunity to leave Gu Yiqing''s grasp. Although she was a little drunk, she was incomparably clear in her heart. Ever since that night, she was unable to stay close to him, so she felt very awkward.


    Yun Xiang blessed Gu Yiqing, indicating that she and Bi Yu would send the little miss back. Gu Yingqing hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    After returning to the City Lord''s Mansion''s backyard, the two girls busily heated up the water for her and took a bath. After everything was properly cleaned up, Gu Jinzhu was only wearing her close-fitting clothes as she comfortably lay on the bed.


    Bea took a comb and ran it through her hair, and through the steam of the hot water, her white skin reddened a little, like a layer of fine rouge, and her hair was spread out on her pillow like a cloud, and her hands were light and heavy on her head, and from time to time she massaged her acupoints, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    After an unknown period of time, as if she was dreaming, her eyes turned completely red, as though she was in a sea of fire. A sharp wail sounded beside her ear.


    Gu Jinzhu struggled with all her might, but it was as if her body was tied up by a nightmare and she couldn''t move at all. She was anxious and afraid at the same time as she struggled with all her might.


    The sound in her ears suddenly grew louder, as if someone was screaming. She abruptly opened her eyes. Her vision became so dark that she could almost hear her breathing in the darkness.


    She felt her heart racing and her body was soaked in cold sweat. She didn''t even have the time to call out to the two girls before she heard noises coming from outside. Waves of light shone through the window.


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression immediately changed. If she hadn''t seen wrongly, it was because of the fire! Just like in her dream, there was a huge fire outside. The shadows of people running and crying mixed together, making it hard for her to tell if it was a dream or reality.


    She was frightened out of her wits and shouted, "Fragrance? Fragrance? "Bi''er?"


    No one in the room answered, but the two girls didn''t know where they had gone. Gu Jinzhu stumbled and jumped off the bed. She didn''t know what to do, when she heard a window creak and a figure broke through the window, bringing with it a gust of cold wind.


    That person instantly jumped in front of her and held her in his arms. Gu Jinzhu was frightened out of her wits, but just as she was about to struggle with all her might, borrowing the red light of the fire, she saw the familiar face in front of her.


    Gu Yiqing whispered, "Don''t move." She was about to take her out, but as soon as she got close, the two of them simultaneously realized that something was wrong. She was only wearing close-fitting clothes when she slept, and her body was almost half naked.


    Gu Yiqing''s pupils constricted. The sounds of fighting outside were getting closer and closer. He no longer hesitated, took off his shirt, wrapped it around her, and jumped out while hugging her.


    Outside, Gu Jinzhu discovered that the entire backyard had turned into a sea of fire. The flames were blazing, and people were running in every direction, creating a mess.


    Countless men in black were holding bows and arrows as they surrounded the yard and engaged the guards in battle.


    Saber lights, sword shadows, arrows flying everywhere. Gu Yiqing was also dressed in black and was among the group of men in black. He was jumping up and down. Although he was holding a person in his arms, his speed was extremely fast.


    The black-clothed man who had rushed over was killed by him with a single sword strike. Blood splattered everywhere. Gu Jinzhu was so scared that she didn''t even dare look at him. She buried her face in his chest and tightly wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Gu Yiqing felt her soft body trembling in her arms as she patted her back to comfort her. Gu Jinzhu heard the crying coming from all directions and was worried about Yun Xiang and the rest. She couldn''t help but stick her head out and look around. Her face was anxious.


    However, the yard was in chaos, and the attendants were screaming for their lives. She could not tell which one was Yun Xiang and Bi Meng. As she saw a black shadow charging towards her, the sword in her hand transformed into a streak of lightning.


    Gu Yiqing turned her body to the side and protected her behind her. The two of them were engaged in a fierce battle. Sword light flashed and sparks flew in all directions, causing Gu Jinzhu''s heart to tremble.


    Amidst the flashes and flashes of swords and sabers, seeing the men in black getting more and more numerous, Gu Qingqing forced the man in front of her back with a single sword. She suddenly flew up to the top of the wall and let out a whistle.


    Gu Yiqing brought her and jumped onto the horse''s back. Gu Jinzhu was so scared that she shut her eyes tightly. She could only hear the wind whistling past her ears as she sat steadily on the horse.


    The black horse galloped like the wind, the scenery on both sides turning into a shadow. She hugged his waist tightly as she watched the fire behind her burn even hotter. The entire backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion was engulfed in a sea of fire, which dyed half the sky red.


    Countless black-clothed men were in hot pursuit. He whipped his horse with his whip, his speed reaching his limit.


    Gu Jinzhu had never ridden a horse before, and because her body was tightly wrapped up, she couldn''t move at all. At this moment, she was extremely uncomfortable, so she could only hold on tightly to him.


    The sound of arrows piercing through the air came from behind him. Gu Yiqing lowered her body and the two of them tightly pressed against each other.


    Even though they were on the verge of death, Gu Jinzhu still felt her cheeks burning hot. She recalled that the first time she rode a horse, she was worried about riding together with him.


    According to the etiquette she had received, her reputation was gone without a trace, and she had been completely seen by him just a moment ago.


    She could not help but quietly raise her head. Under the faint moonlight, the godlike and handsome man tightly pursed his lips. His eyes seemed to be covered in a layer of frost, and his expression was firm yet cold.


    Gu Jinzhu''s heartbeat unconsciously sped up. Everyone liked beautiful things, and this kind of man was unstoppable to girls who had just opened their hearts. Just thinking about how he was her elder, the weak flame in her heart would be extinguished and instead, a feeling of shame rose up in her heart.


    The road became steeper and steeper, with shadows flickering on both sides. No one knew where they had run to, but the sounds of horses galloping could be heard. Quite a few pursuers were chasing after them, and even the ground beneath their feet seemed to be shaking.


    This danger was different from the past. There were so many pursuers behind them, it was hard for them to escape. She had already heard the horse panting heavily beneath her, perhaps it wouldn''t be long before they were caught.


    She might die tonight, but she was surprisingly not scared at all. These two days, they had met each other for life and death, and she was no longer the girl who had never left her home. Her journey had been fraught with danger, but it had also allowed her to see the other side of the world.

 C37

    When people died, this day would come sooner or later. However, because she was by his side, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of unease.


    It was great to have someone protecting him like this before he died. He didn''t have to travel alone.


    Thinking about this, she actually smiled. Ever since she was young, she had received less care and care. At this moment, she couldn''t help but stick to his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat. She had never felt so safe before.


    When they entered the dense forest, the horse could no longer hold on. It gasped and panted heavily, spitting out white foam from its mouth.


    An arrow shot from behind them. Gu Yiqing carried her and jumped off the horse, rolling on the ground. A sharp piercing sound flew past their ears.


    Although Gu Jinzhu was being held by him, her elbow brushed against the ground, bringing with it a fiery and stinging pain. Her long hair was scattered down, and she only looked battered and exhausted.


    The sound of horses galloping could be heard outside the jungle. A large group of men in black with torches on their horses came in, and the whole place immediately lit up with light.


    The leading man was dressed in black armor and was tall and sturdy. He laughed as he looked at Gu Qingqing who was lying on the ground, "Master Gu, I didn''t expect you to have such a day, did I? You escaped several times, so I want to know if you have always been so lucky! "


    Under the illumination of the fire, Gu Jinzhu could clearly see that the person was actually the head soldier of the Binzhou Prefecture. During the banquet, everyone was still toasting each other, but that person was chasing after Gu Yiqing in all sorts of ways.


    Looking towards his side, Gu Jinzhu''s heart gradually sank. The officials of the prefectures, the prefectures, and the prefectures were all chatting and laughing together a few hours ago. But now, under the illumination of the blazing flames, their faces were painted with a layer of malevolence.


    Gu Yiqing stood up and brushed off the dirt on her body, saying lightly, "The lords are really interested. It''s already so late, why is it worth it for me to gather so many people?"


    His gaze turned pitch-black and cold as it swept across those people one by one. Those who saw him couldn''t help but shrink back.


    "We have never dared to look down on Lord Gu''s ability, or else the Sixth Prince would not value it so much and let you come and investigate the waters of Binzhou. It''s a pity that you don''t know how to appreciate this kindness and want to take care of everyone, then don''t blame us for this."


    He raised his chin towards Gu Yiqing and said coldly, "Do you want to do it yourself, or should we invite Master Gu to go? If we were the ones to take action, then it would be a pity for the beautiful woman beside Master Gu. "


    His gaze swept towards Gu Jinzhu with a bit of astonishment and desire.


    Her black hair flowed down like water. Because the situation at that time was too dangerous, she didn''t even wear her shoes, and her white feet stepped on the ground, her skin was as smooth and beautiful as jade.


    Gu Jinzhu trembled under the gaze. She only felt her eyes turn cold, like a poisonous snake licking her skin, causing her scalp to go numb. She couldn''t help but move closer to Gu Yiqing and tightly hide behind him.


    Gu Yiqing''s aura suddenly turned dangerous. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?" Before he could finish his words, his body had already leaped up and shot towards the officials like a bolt of lightning.


    His movements were too fast. His entire body seemed to have transformed into an afterimage in the night sky. Sword light flashed out like a waterfall, piercing straight towards the person in the middle.


    The chief soldier panicked and backed off, growling loudly, "Quick, quick, stop him!" He.


    Before he could finish that last word, the sword light had already arrived. He hurriedly raised his sword to block it. The surrounding black-clothed people also reacted and rushed forward.


    However, Gu Yiqing was too fast. The group of men in black could only see a blur before their eyes, and several of them fell off their horses after being struck by the arrows.


    The soldier widened his eyes in fright. Before he could even cry out, his head had already flown up to the sky.


    Hot blood splattered on Gu Yiqing''s body. His jade white face was covered in bright red blood drops, and his entire body was emitting a cold aura as if he was bathing in blood.


    The surrounding people were scared out of their wits. Some of the more timid ones immediately fell off their horses and began to trample on each other. The surroundings immediately became a mess.


    However, before the man in black could react, another group of people rushed in and completely surrounded the forest. Both sides were engaged in a chaotic battle.


    Gu Yiqing retreated to Gu Jinzhu''s side. A group of people spurred their horses forward. The leader dismounted from his horse and saluted. It was actually Xue Yi.


    A handkerchief was handed over by Xue Yi. Gu Yiqing wiped the blood from her face and lips, revealing a trace of a smile, "It''s all been arranged?"


    Xue Yi bowed his head and said respectfully, "Master, all official mansions are under control. The family members are put in prison. There are five hundred and sixty-seven of them. The masterminds are all here!"


    "Very good," Gu Yiqing threw the silk handkerchief in her hand and said lightly, "Capture all of them. No fish are allowed to escape the net. Those who dare to rebel, execute them on the spot!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Xue Yi waved his hand. Later on, the number of imperial guards was several times more than the number of the black-clothed men. This time, it was almost a one-sided massacre.


    Gu Jinzhu was only scared to the point that her heart was trembling, her hands and feet instantly turned cold, and she almost collapsed to the ground. She had seen the dead before, but she had never seen such a massacre.


    Just as she was scared out of her wits, a warm hand touched her eyes. Gu Yiqing said lightly, "Stop looking."


    It was unknown if it was her imagination, but she actually felt that the voice that was so close to her had a hint of gentleness in it. Before she could come to her senses, her body suddenly flew up into the air and was carried by him.


    Someone at his side brought her a horse. He personally carried her up, but he didn''t do anything for a long time.


    She followed his gaze and saw that he was staring at her feet.


    Under the light of the fire, her snow-white toes were like sparkling pearls. Her fingernails were suffused with a faint pink hue, like petals of a cherry blossom.


    Gu Jinzhu only felt a ''boom'' as her face suddenly turned boiling hot. She couldn''t help but pull back her feet, not wanting him to look again.


    In the next moment, he suddenly grabbed one of her feet, and his exquisite skin made contact with the thin cocoon in his palm, unexpectedly bringing with it a trace of a strange feeling. It was as if someone had pinched the tip of her heart, causing her to suddenly become flustered and bashful, and she almost blurted out, "What are you doing!"


    He tore off a piece of cloth from her body and wiped off the soil beneath her feet. The soft cloth brushed against the bottom of her feet and his movements were so gentle that it made her feel as if her heart had been thrown into a stone as she panicked to the extreme.


    His hand was so strong that it held her firmly, preventing her from withdrawing. After wiping off both her feet, he probably couldn''t bear the exquisite touch and even unconsciously touched her. Gu Jinzhu''s face was burning, and a buzzing sound came from her head. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself.

 C38

    Fortunately, all the soldiers in the distance were calm and composed. No one dared to look back.


    Gu Yiqing wrapped a piece of cloth around both of her feet before sending her back. This time, he didn''t ride with her, instead leading the horse in the front like last time.


    However, Gu Jinzhu''s heart was in a mess. She didn''t even dare to raise her eyes to look at the tall and straight figure in front of her. She couldn''t forget that feeling just now.


    When she returned to the Mayor''s mansion, she found out that the guards had changed. She knew that the fire was only in the backyard, and nothing had happened.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were also fine. When they saw her, they would immediately rush over and cry.


    When they woke up, the young miss had already disappeared. Fortunately, Xue Yi had sent people to protect them the whole time, so they managed to escape the sea of fire.


    After half the night, Gu Jinzhu could no longer sleep. She lay on her bed, tossing and turning thinking about the danger she had just been in, thinking that the officials had set a trap for her and wanted to imprison her in the backyard.


    Furthermore, it was obvious that the jungle had been ambushed. Thinking about the situation at that time, Gu Jinzhu felt a chill in her heart.


    If this was something that Gu Yiqing had set up a long time ago, then it was within his expectations that the backyard would be burned, but he still let her live there. In order to confuse the enemies, in order to be confident that nothing would happen to her, in short, he treated her as a ''chess piece'', and she didn''t dare to think any further ¡­


    Gu Yiqing finally got busy after the night had passed. He actually had the Emperor Token. He had ordered the garrison troops of a nearby province to help him, bringing all the officials of Binzhou City and taking them all into custody.


    Strangely, after that night, the third prince had disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Yiqing had opened up all the granaries in each county and was preparing porridge for the citizens. This time, the porridge was definitely different from the last time. It was cooked until it was thick and thick.


    The rich local gentry had never colluded with the government and were now all trembling with fear. Gu Yiqing waved his pen and was willing to donate food and money to be exempted from the crime.


    At this point, all the wealthy families opened up their warehouses, giving out the large amount of food that they had previously accumulated. Countless silver coins were sent to the magistrate court, and Gu Yiqing''s disaster relief was progressing smoothly.


    He registered all the victims and arranged a place for them to stay. He sent soldiers to build houses and repair dams. He also organized all the doctors in the city to treat the poor and to rest in peace.


    Gu Jinzhu brought the two girls and walked along the street. She almost couldn''t believe that the lifeless city market a few days ago was now so lively.


    The victims were lining up for porridge, the healers were treating the sick, soldiers were patrolling the streets, houses were being built up and everything was in order. The city that had been devastated by the floods had slowly returned to its former flourishing appearance.


    Seeing that she was living in peace, and then thinking back to her journey here, she couldn''t help but be moved.


    For some reason, his mind would always recall that day when he had ascended to the peak of the mountain, his eyes held a trace of compassion. If that was the result, then his ruthlessness would not be so frightening.


    Except for one thing, the walls were covered with notices. Ten days later, all the corrupt officials and those who had resorted to illegal means to profit from the disaster were beheaded at the entrance of the market.


    The citizens gathered in front of the notice and were discussing it. Some were clapping their hands in joy, while some were sighing over the thunderous actions of the messenger. Some were waiting to watch the show, but Gu Jinzhu was unable to see the blood rain in ten days.


    Three days later, she was escorted by Gu Yiqing and officially set foot on the road back to Shengjing.


    It was drizzling and drizzling. Just like when they first arrived, the area around their eyes was filled with green and filled with life.


    This time, the journey was naturally different from before. Xue Yi brought along a team of soldiers to personally escort her. She was riding an oily cart with green curtains, white orchids, black zhennan wood, and a magnificent and low profile.


    It was a gift from a rich family. The interior of the car was covered with a thick brocade, and there were all kinds of snacks and snacks.


    At this moment, the conditions were many times better than before, and there was no danger, yet Gu Jinzhu''s heart was filled with gloom. Gu Yingqing was too busy with official affairs, and he hadn''t even come to send her off.


    After that night, they never saw each other again. Good.


    Gu Jinzhu crushed a rose and watched the bright red juice stain her fingertips. She inexplicably thought of the blood on his body that night.


    She was about to return to the capital, so naturally, she forgot about all of this. However, her heart was in a mess and she could only see a figure, but it was like the wind blowing past Qing Shui, causing him to be unable to calm down.


    However, she couldn''t say this kind of thing, not even if she was close to him. That touching was taboo, and there was an indescribable shame in it. She could only bury it deep in her heart.


    Half a month later, they entered Shang Jing City.


    The capital city of the Grand Xia Empire was very prosperous, and it was bustling with noise and excitement no matter what time it was.


    Gu Jinzhu sat in the car as she slowly drove, listening to the incessant chatter outside.


    She quietly lifted the curtain of thin blue silk and looked out.


    There were rows upon rows of shops on both sides of the broad and flat limestone road. Restaurants, fabric shops, gold and silver jewelry stores, shops that sold rouge and cosmetics, shops that sold all kinds of snacks, everything.


    Compared to the small and delicate state of Jiangnan, Shengjing was undoubtedly more graceful and grand. It was connected to a red wall and green tiles, bringing out a faint eaves from a corner of a building in the distance.


    Of the three, no doubt Bi Shi was the most excited. She leaned against the window looking forward to it, her face full of excitement, and she kept exclaiming, "Look, girl, there''s a person who can pinch mud. Ah, it''s like that!" "The steamed buns at that house are so fragrant ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and didn''t restrain herself. Ever since they left Binzhou City, it was rare to see this girl so excited.


    Yun Xiang was a little helpless as she said, "Stop looking. Hurry up and help this lady pack up. We''re about to enter the mansion ¡­"


    Bea hurried over, and together with Yun Xiang she rearranged Gu Jinzhu''s makeup.


    The journey was tiring, and Yun Xiang could not help but feel a tinge of weariness. She knew that the Gu Residence was a place of low status, and they didn''t want their young miss to be looked down by others.


    She took out a dark green and silver silk dress with the pattern of a butterfly, giving Gu Jinzhu a fresh comb. She wore a pair of golden silk colored butterflies, giving her a fresh and dignified look, it was the most appropriate time to meet an elder.


    The carriage passed through several streets, and someone came to pick them up. It was the servant of the Gu Estate, welcoming the eldest miss back.


    Gu Jinzhu knew that someone had already sent a letter to the Gu Estate, so the Gu Estate knew that they had arrived today. The Gu Estate followed Gu Yiqing''s orders and escorted her all the way to the Gu Estate before bidding farewell to the Duke of Gu, bringing its guards with them.

 C39

    The horse carriage entered from the side door and arrived in front of a falling flower gate.


    Yun Xiang and Bi Meng got out of the car first, then turned around to help Gu Jinzhu.


    Gu Jinzhu could only see that the side of the gate was filled with vines, and all kinds of flowers were falling down, making it look very delicate and beautiful. On both sides of the gate stood a few young servants, who had just left their hair and were neatly dressed in their clothes.


    Someone came and went, but they were all curiously staring at her. There were even a few bold girls who were constantly patrolling Gu Jinzhu''s body.


    Even though she didn''t show any contempt, she was already annoyed. How could a strict and proper house allow a servant to be so presumptuous as to look at her master in the eye? She could not help but glare at him angrily.


    At the door, a woman with a group of maidservants was waiting for them. When they saw them rushing over, they smiled and greeted them, "Yo, this is the lady, right? "The old servant''s eyes were blurry and he almost couldn''t recognize her. She really is a goddess ¡­"


    That woman was in her 50s to 60s. She had a round face with sharp eyes and eyebrows. Before she opened her mouth, she was already smiling and looking at the peaceful atmosphere. Gu Jinzhu had already remembered when she left the clan. She recognized that it was her stepmother, Mrs. Yao''s wet nurse, Senior Servant Ping. She was the most caring person in the clan, so she was the most dignified in the clan.


    Senior Servant Ping made a gesture of respect, but Gu Jinzhu quickly stopped her with a smile, "I don''t dare to be Senior Servant''s present. After so many years, this Senior Servant is still as energetic as ever."


    "It''s all thanks to young lady." Madam Ping smiled and narrowed her eyes, getting up from her seat. "Young lady, please go in quickly. Madam has been waiting for you all day and has been waiting for you to come back."


    Everyone walked inside with Gu Jinzhu in their arms. Once they entered the Dazzling Flower Gate, they would enter a corridor with hand shafts on both sides.


    He walked through the hall and down the stairs. After he turned past a shadow wall, he arrived at Yao Family''s courtyard.


    There were three main rooms facing south and north. There were one ear room on each side and three side rooms on both sides of the main house on both sides. Both of them had red walls and were decorated with green tiles.


    At this moment, it was the evening. The yard was covered by strange flowers and trees. A breeze blew by and the fragrance of flowers wafted in the air. There were about a dozen little girls at the door of the room and under the porch. They were all wearing beautiful dresses and looked pretty. The bamboo curtain on the door had already been removed, leaving only the pearl curtain. Within the bead curtain, faint sounds of laughter could be heard.


    The little girl lifted up the curtain and stopped talking and turned her gaze towards the door.


    Gu Jinzhu raised her head to look. The interior was luxuriously decorated, a drop of water was carved from heavy fragrant wood furniture, and the carving technique was complex and magnificent. The woman sitting on the warm and warm bed in the middle was dressed in a lotus color satin coat, and wore a golden phoenix head step on her head.


    A few women and two girls were sitting next to Lady Yao. Gu Jinzhu took a few hurried steps forward and greeted them, "Mother."


    Even if she wasn''t willing, Yao Fei still carried the title of the legitimate mother, so she had to show the proper etiquette.


    After Gu Jinzhu knelt down and kowtowed, Lady Yao feebly reached out her hand to get her to stand. She pulled Gu Jinlong close to her and carefully sized her up, "You can be considered to be back. Have you been involved in this all along?"


    Gu Jinzhu half-lowered her head and said, "It''s alright, I''ll have to trouble mother to keep this in mind."


    "I remember that when you left home that year, you were only this tall. It must have been hard on you all these years, as your father and I had always been worried about you, but the road was not easy to walk on, and it wasn''t easy to communicate with you. Now that you''ve returned safely, your father doesn''t know how happy he must be."


    As Lady Yao spoke, she used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes. The woman beside her immediately laughed crisply, "Eldest sister-in-law, you should be happy that Zhu''er is back. Your appearance really makes Zhu''er restrained."


    Mrs Yao''s hand that was holding the handkerchief froze, then a smile appeared on her face. "Sister-in-law is right. Look at how happy I am. Zhu Er, quickly come and see your second aunt and a few other girls."


    Lady Yao introduced the people beside her one by one. The one who spoke was Gu Jinzhu''s second uncle''s wife, Lady Li. She wore blue brocade weasels and a blue horse mask dress.


    Gu Jinzhu came forward to pay her respects, but before she could bend over, Madame Li pulled her over and said affectionately, "That year, she was just a little girl, but now she''s this big in the blink of an eye. Look at her appearance, she''s even better than our Bi Tong, don''t you think so, Sister-in-law?"


    As she spoke, she smiled and looked at Lady Yao. Lady Yao''s eyes flashed, but on her face was a look of love. She smiled and said, "That''s right. Tong''er is still a child. How can she be compared to her elder sister ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Madame Li said, "People always say that our Duke Gu''s estate has a beautiful peony, but they''ve never seen Zhu''er before. From what I''ve said, with Zhu''er''s appearance, she really deserves to be called a peony ¡­"


    Madame Li smiled, and took down a golden silk floating lotus flower bracelet from her arm, directly putting it on Gu Jinzhu''s wrist, "Zhu''er, Second Aunt doesn''t have anything good for you, so I''ll give this bracelet to you as a present. It''s not something good, so don''t mind it."


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the bright yellow gold bracelet on her wrist and was speechless. This was not a good thing at all ¡­


    She had long seen that Lady Li and Lady Yao were at loggerheads. Two of her sentences were aimed at the Yao family. The moment they met, she even took out such a heavy gold bracelet, clearly showing that she wanted to suppress the Yao family.


    As expected, Lady Yao''s expression turned unsightly. As a direct mother, she had yet to give anything to the Second Branch, but it was Second Wife who snatched it away first.


    He almost couldn''t maintain the love he put on his face as he forced a smile and said, "Her second aunt, Zhu''er''s little family isn''t to be praised. Moreover, her young daughter is quite old in wearing this gold. I just prepared a pair of good white jade bracelets for her, so you should keep this for yourself."


    As she said this, she waved her hand and called for the little girl to bring over a jewelry box. Inside was indeed a pair of pure white jade bracelets. Yao Shi personally put them on Gu Jinzhu and indicated for her to return the gold bracelet to Madame Li.


    Lady Li covered her mouth and laughed, "Since you''ve already given it away, how can it be taken back? It''s also good to leave this bracelet to Zhu''er."


    There was no way for Lady Yao to do so, so she could only let Gu Jinzhu put it away.


    Next to Madame Li was a woman wearing a turmeric jacket. Her face was a goose egg-shaped, and her figure was plump. Although she wasn''t as dignified as Lady Yao, she had the charm of a mature woman. Without waiting for Gu Jinzhu to speak, she smiled and greeted her.


    However, it turned out to be Gu Qingyuan''s concubine. Her status couldn''t compare with Gu Jinzhu''s, so she naturally came to greet him.


    Lady Yao and Lady Li both gave their gifts, so it wasn''t good for her to be empty-handed. She pulled out an embroidered, silver lotus hairpin from her head and said, "I don''t have anything good to give Eldest Miss. Just keep this hairpin to reward her."


    Gu Jinlong ordered Yun Xiang to put the items away before thanking the crowd one by one.

 C40

    Beside Madame Li and the Jiang Clan sat a girl each, who looked at her curiously.


    The girl beside Madame Li was slightly younger, only about six or seven years old. She was wearing a light pink dress with two bun tied on her head and wore a golden sunflower bazaar longevity lock on her neck. She looked young and tender, and she was actually Madame Li''s youngest daughter, Gu Yu Rong.


    Madame Li pushed her daughter over, smiling as she said, "Rong''er, isn''t this the big sister you talk about everyday? Why aren''t you greeting her?"


    The little girl''s big round eyes stared at Gu Jinzhu for a long time before she suddenly blurted out, "Big sister, you look so much better than second sister."


    Only Madame Li had a happy smile on her face as she pulled her daughter over and rubbed her precious hand. "Aiya, little Rong''er, your big sister is the same as your second big sister. In the future, you can''t say these words in front of your second big sister. Look at how unhappy your second big sister is."


    With every sentence Madame Li spoke, Yao''s face darkened until she could no longer maintain her dignified bearing.


    Who didn''t know that the Gu Clan''s Second Miss, Gu Beitang, was the apple of her eye, the flesh on her heart? Beautiful as Bi Tong was, she was reputed to be the capital''s number one beauty. As a mother, she had always been proud of herself.


    However, the one who said this was the youngest girl in the Residence of He. She could not argue with the child and kept it in her heart.


    However, she could not say that someone else had come forward, so the other girl immediately jumped down from the stool, pointed at Gu Yu Rong with one hand on her hip and the other on her other hand on her waist, and glared at him, saying, "You''re lying! What do you know? Sister Tong is the prettiest in the world! "


    The girl looked to be about ten years old and wore a dark green dress. Her skin was snow-white and her features were beautiful. Unfortunately, her domineering attitude was destroyed by her domineering appearance.


    "I just think big sister is the best!" Gu Yuerong was too young to be outdone, so she shouted back.


    Lady Li smiled as she watched, as if it was rather interesting. She didn''t stop her daughter and instead gave the Jiang Clan a slight headache.


    Madame Jiang immediately pulled her daughter down and consoled her while she did so. The girl glanced at Gu Jinzhu angrily and suddenly pointed at her, "Who does she think she is? Get her to scram back to where she came from!" I only have one sister, that''s Sister Tong! "


    When she said this, the room was shocked, and even Madame Li was stupefied. It was as if she didn''t expect a child like her to be so bold.


    Mrs. Yao subconsciously looked towards Gu Jinzhu and saw her slightly bow her head as if she hadn''t heard anything. A look of satisfaction flashed in her eyes, but her face pretended to darken as she shouted, "What are you saying!? This is too unruly, why aren''t you quickly leaving! "


    Madame Jiang came forward to plead, "Madame, please don''t be angry. Jin''er is still a child, she doesn''t understand ¡­"


    "You''re the one who''s used to such things. You made her act shamelessly, so why aren''t you taking her down? Let her reflect on it!"


    "Yes ¡­" The girl twisted her body as she struggled, while shouting loudly, "I''m not wrong. There''s only one young miss in the mansion, it''s elder sister Tong. Who does she think she is ¡­"


    The Jiang Clan hastily covered the girl''s mouth and dragged her out.


    Lady Yao lightly rubbed her forehead and apologetically said to Gu Jinzhu, "That''s your Aunt Jiang''s daughter, Little Words Bi Jin. Because she''s one year younger than your Second Sister, the two of them grew up together, and their relationship became deeper, so they became accustomed to each other. In the future, when you sisters grow more, it''ll be great."


    "Yes." Gu Jinzhu nodded, and obediently said, "Zhu''er will definitely listen to mother''s teachings and get closer to our little sisters."


    A look of satisfaction appeared on Lady Yao''s face. She waved her hand at her and said, "Today, your father has been busy with official matters and hasn''t come back yet. There''s no need to pay him a visit. Your journey is too slow. Let Qiushu take you to rest."


    She looked at Yun Xiang and Bi Yao, who were behind her, and said, "There are only two girls who don''t seem to be in the right. I will assign some more people to you, since your yard has been tidied up, go and find out what is missing, just say it''s too late today. You should get a good night''s sleep, and pay your respects to the old lady in the morning."


    Jin Zhu nodded, but just as she was about to go down, she heard Madame Li laugh, "Eldest Sis is also tired, it''s time for me to go back, but I said that Eldest Sis should take care of this courtyard. Although that girl, Bi Jin, is born in the name of Eldest Sister-in-Law, how could she dare to point out Eldest Miss and scold her like that? "If this gets to the ears of outsiders, aren''t you going to tell them that our young mistress of the Duke''s estate has lost her manners?!"


    Madame Li''s voice was shrill and reasonable, causing Lady Yao''s expression to instantly change. She gritted her teeth and said, "What sister-in-law says is true. I''ll take care of this matter properly. There''s no need for others to worry!"


    Madame Li let out a snort of laughter and pulled Gu YuRong along. As they brushed past Gu Jinzhu, she even said with a smile, "Zhu''er, if you''re free, go visit Second Aunt one day. Second Aunt is different from the others, but she really cares about you."


    Only when Gu Jinzhu agreed did she leave with her daughter.


    Gu Jinzhu followed Lady Yao''s eldest daughter, Jin Wu, out of the courtyard. Unbeknownst to her, just as she was about to leave, a blue and white porcelain teacup smashed on the ground. Lady Yao clutched her chest and cursed angrily, "I''m so angry! This slut is really outrageous. "Could it be that this mother of mine is a waste?"


    Lady Yao''s wet nurse signaled for the little girl to step down as she advised, "Your temper is still so impatient. She''s only been used to talking too much. Isn''t this Residence of the Duke of Guo yours?" If she wants to beg for food from you and make her sore, what''s there to worry about? "


    "I know that she came to watch the show, but she just can''t take it anymore! "Isn''t it because she gave birth to three sons? So what? Isn''t the title going to fall on my son in the future? What is she so proud of, you slut!"


    Senior Servant Ping shook her head and no longer tried to persuade her.


    After passing through the gates, Yao Family only gave birth to a son and a daughter. The eldest son, Gu Rongqi, was thirteen years old, and studied at the Green Platform Academy. He only returned once every six months, and then came the second young miss, Gu Bitong.


    Gu Qingyuan had two concubines, but without exception, all of them were his daughters. As a result, his only heir was his eldest son, Gu Rongqi.


    Over the years, Lady Yao tried everything she could think of, but her stomach never made a sound. On the contrary, Mrs Li from the second house gave birth to three sons in a row one after the other, making the old lady extremely happy. On the fourth child, Mrs Li had a daughter.

 C41

    Old Madam Gu had always doted on her son, and with the addition of the second branch, Ding Xing, as well as the presence of her grandchildren, she would inevitably prefer the second branch more.


    The madame also complained about her disappointing stomach. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was worried that her elder sister was the imperial concubine of the court, Gu Qingyuan''s room would have been completely deserted by now.


    Mrs Yao''s heart was filled with worry all year round. If this went on, once something happened to her son, Gu Rong Qi, then the title of nobility would inevitably fall into the hands of the Second Branch.


    Madame Li naturally knew this, and her face and heart were at odds with Shi Xueman. She would often poke fingers at Gu Jinzhu when she had nothing to do. This time, she also knew Gu Jinzhu had returned and hurried over to see the commotion.


    As for Gu Jinzhu, when she thought of her elegant face, it was as if a needle had pierced her heart. She didn''t expect that the lass who was like a bean sprout plant would be so beautiful, even comparable to her Tong''er!


    She became even more upset as she thought of Gu Yurong''s words. Bi Tong''s reputation had spread throughout the capital; her daughter was going to be a great person in the future. At this critical juncture, how could she allow anyone to ruin her daughter''s glory?


    When Senior Servant Ping saw through her thoughts, she came over and said, "Madam, please bear with it. That girl just came back, it''s really not easy to make a move, and if anything happens to her, it''ll affect Second Young Miss''s reputation. As long as that girl is right under our noses, it''ll be easy to pinch her to death."


    Lady Yao gritted her teeth for a long time, but she knew what the wet nurse said was true. She bitterly sighed and said, "It''s all thanks to that little girl. It''s all because of Lady Li.


    Senior Servant Ping couldn''t help but laugh. "Isn''t it just a pair of bracelets?" Second Young Miss came and left the palace all day long. Imperial Concubine Fu doted on her so much, so why did she lack that idea? "I''ll just treat it as letting her off lightly now. In the future, after Madam has dealt with that little girl, I''ll take all the profits with me!"


    Senior Servant Ping''s words finally reached the deepest part of Lady Yao''s heart. She calmed her anger for a while and said, "Senior Servant Wu, just look coldly at her. Can you tell what kind of personality she has?" "Is it that easy to handle?"


    Senior Servant Ping personally came over with a cup of tea and said with a smile, "Are you feeling anxious again, madam?" "This person has just returned, how could I tell? It seems like she is being docile. However, this period of time is still long. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future ¡­"


    Lady Yao drank a mouthful of tea and suppressed the fluctuations in her heart. She said indifferently, "Senior is right, in this day and age ¡­ It''s still growing. "


    Gu Jinzhu followed Jin Wu, while Yun Xiang and Bi Meng watched curiously. They had lived in Linjian since they were children, so they were very curious about the mansion of a noble family in Shengjing. However, the more they walked, the more they felt that something was wrong, and the more remote the road became.


    "Big sister Jindan, did you go the wrong way?" Yun Xiang couldn''t help but ask. Does Eldest Miss live here? "


    "Eldest Miss has been gone for the past few years, so the courtyard isn''t suitable for empty space, so the madame has already allocated it for Second Miss to live in. The other residences in the mansion have their own young masters and maidens, leaving behind only the green bamboo garden in the west side.


    Just as they were talking, they had arrived at the Green Bamboo Garden. Passing through a simple and crude Moon Gate, they saw a small path paved with pebbles with green bamboo growing on both sides. The wind blew past them, causing the bamboo forest to sway.


    Passing through the bamboo thickets, he was able to see the entire courtyard. There were three main houses at the front, with one each having an eardrum and a few side rooms. It was similar to the layout of Lady Yao''s courtyard, but much smaller.


    "My lady, please go in and rest. There is not much time left for you to do this. If you are dissatisfied with anything, please speak to my lady again. Your servant will take his leave first."


    As he spoke, he blessed himself with the pearl, turned around, and walked away.


    When they entered the room, Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were stunned.


    The room was clean, but the furnishings were simple and crude. Some tables and chairs were half-worn, while the beds were covered in ordinary quilts. The two of them widened their eyes in surprise.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "Madam is too excessive, how can I arrange such a room for you? Not only is the land so remote, it is also so simple and crude. The houses of the servants in front are even better! "


    Yun Xiang''s face was also filled with anger. She thought for a moment and said, "No, I have to find Madam. This is too bullying ¡­"


    Saying so, she turned around and walked towards the door. Gu Jinzhu shouted, "Come back."


    Looking at the two angry girls, she helplessly said, "What''s the use of you two going now? It''s clear that Lady Yao wants to put me in my place. All of you are going now, but for no reason at all, I want you all to humiliate me. "


    "Then what should we do? You can''t just let her bully you, right? " Bea stamped her foot.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything. She walked to the window and opened it, revealing a jade-green window with a clump of jade-green bananas. It turned out that there was a huge lake at the back of the house.


    At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and a faint golden light was sprinkling down. The surface of the lake was covered with pink lotuses, and the lotus leaves that connected the sky to the lake were infinitely beautiful, beautiful to the extreme.


    Gu Jinzhu smiled faintly, "This place isn''t bad either. Let''s do it like this."


    Bi Xing''s mouth was wide open. "How, how can that be? This place is so simple and crude ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu lightly said, "It''s not like we can''t live with them, why must we go and let them humiliate us for no reason!"


    Yun Xiang was stunned for a moment before she instantly reacted.


    It was Lady Yao''s intention for this matter to be made clear. The Miss had just returned to the Manor, and if things got out of hand now, she would only gain a reputation for being ignorant. She said that once she returned, she would cause uneasiness in the Residence of He, and that Lady Yao might be waiting for them to deliver her to them.


    Bi Meng bit her lips. She looked unresigned. "But ¡­"


    Yun Xiang tugged at the corner of her clothes, sighing. "Listen to the young mistress, hurry and pack up."


    She took the reluctant Aster to set up the house. It was too simple, too full of things to buy, and the things on the carriage outside had already been brought in. The two of them moved back and forth.


    Fortunately, when they left the Yang Mansion, Madam Wang brought a lot of good things to fawn on Gu Yiqing.


    Gu Jinzhu had been standing by the window the entire time, looking out at the sky filled with red clouds. A moist wind blew across her face, making her feel incomparably cool and comfortable on this summer night.


    She thought of that arrogant girl just now. She was just a concubine, yet she dared to point at that girl''s nose and yell at her to scram. She even said that there was only one young miss in the mansion, Lady Yao was really good at scheming and instigating a concubine to stand up and embarrass her as soon as she entered the mansion.


    Very good, Yao!


    She pursed her lips. The red clouds outside were like fire, but it could not cover the coldness in the young girl''s eyes.


    She was the most legitimate young miss in the mansion, yet she was bullied to such an extent! One day, she would definitely regret bringing her back!

 C42

    Aster and Yun Xiang moved quickly. New bedding was put on the bed, a new green veil was put on the window screen, and the curtain at the door was taken down to hang Gu Jinzhu''s most beloved silver pearl curtain.


    When Old Mistress Yang was still alive, she had saved quite a few good things for her. Lady Wang was afraid of falling into her trap, so she brought back every single bone of her brain.


    All the tables and chairs in the room were removed, leaving only a screen of clouds and smoke. Behind the screen, there was a tall screen. Bea took out a pair of porcelain bottles and asked, "Girl, can you put this on?"


    Gu Jinzhu looked at it and shook her head, "Put that pair of blue and white beauties in an arc bottle."


    Bea did as she was told, and with a sudden inspiration, she went to the back lake and picked up some lotus flowers. She filled the bottle with water and stuck it in, and the pink lotus blossoms began to swirl, adding a touch of elegance to the room.


    Gu Jinzhu set up a writing desk under the window, and arranged all the books that she had read in her daily life. Pen, ink, paper, brush, arm rest, paperweight, and other stationery were all in order.


    The two girls were nimble and it didn''t take them long to change the appearance of this simple and crude house.


    After the house was tidied up, Gu Jinzhu finally loosened her hair and changed into her usual clothes. She laid on the bed with a trace of weariness on her face. She had indeed been exhausted from the past two days of travelling.


    She was rubbing her arms and legs when the woman came in with the food. "Would you like to dine in the outer room, my lady?" she asked.


    Gu Jinzhu''s entire body was aching. She was too lazy to get up, so she said, "Inside."


    She placed a few small steps on the arhat couch in the back room and ordered the woman to serve the food. With just a glance, she flew into a rage, "Why are there only these? Is this something the servants eat? "You bold servants!"


    As Yun Xiang supported Gu Jinzhu over, she found that there were only two dishes on the table: one dish of stir-fried cabbage, and one serving of stir-fried beans and a bowl of white rice.


    Even the servants in the Duke of Guo''s estate couldn''t compare to such a meal.


    That old woman raised her eyebrows and said, "What did this lady say? Our family is very rich and has a large population, so naturally, the expenses are huge. Furthermore, the young lady just came back today and the kitchen doesn''t prepare anything, that''s all.


    She was so angry that smoke was almost coming out of her head. The dignified eldest daughter had only come back to eat this kind of simple dish and not even a single strand of meat was found. She even said that every yard was the same, lying to ghosts!


    She couldn''t help but scold the old woman, "Pei, you''re saying that every yard is like this? I don''t believe that the other young masters and young ladies would eat the same thing! "


    Being coldly stared at by Gu Jinzhu, the woman didn''t show the slightest bit of fear on her face, but she continued with a fake smile, "The other courtyards..." "Of course it''s different, but the mansion has so many dishes, whoever wants to eat more would have to pay extra silver."


    It was obvious that this woman had been instructed by someone and did not place Gu Jinzhu in her eyes at all. This was the first time they had met, yet she dared to provoke her in such a manner.


    She rolled up her sleeves, wishing that she could run up and scratch that old face.


    However, that old woman clearly had a fearless attitude, as if she was saying that she didn''t want to eat them even if she wanted to.


    Extending her chopsticks, she picked up a piece of tofu and said slowly, "So it turns out that the light realm in our mansion is already so difficult. Poor father is holding the title of Duke of Guo, but our family''s children are eating green vegetable tofu. I wonder what people will say when it spreads outside."


    The wife''s expression suddenly changed, and before she could say anything, she heard Yun Xiang sigh. "It should be said that the emperor''s salary is too little. This subject actually can''t even raise his family ¡­"


    That old woman was truly surprised this time. Her master held a title, so even though he didn''t have any real power in the court, he was still a pretty decent official. If word of this got out, it would inevitably ruin his reputation of being harsh on his first wife.


    She didn''t think that this young miss would be able to come up with such a quick idea while remaining silent.


    If the lord was chosen by the censors, her life as a servant would come to an end.


    That old woman saw the opportunity and quickly bent down with a fawning smile, "What are you talking about, there is really not enough food in the kitchen, and we are afraid that this young lady will be hungry, so we made our preparations in a hurry. If this young lady is not satisfied, this old servant will immediately let them do it again."


    She raised her head to look at Gu Jinzhu''s expression and hurriedly waved her hand, telling the little girls to take the dishes off the table and confess their crimes before wiping away their cold sweat and leaving.


    That old woman''s legs were truly weak. She had pointed out that this young miss had been beaten out of her residence for many years, so she must have a cowardly and cautious personality. Even if she had some thoughts, it would be hard to reveal them after returning.


    The young girl was very thin-skinned. It was precisely because of this that Lady Yao dared to step on her.


    Having received Madam''s orders, she naturally wanted to give this young lady a good show. However, she did not expect to run into a tough nail for the first time.


    A thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl was sitting upright on the bed, her face indifferent. Her black hair was tied up loosely behind her back, and she was only wearing ordinary clothes, but under the light of the lantern, she seemed extremely beautiful.


    Her slender wrist had a clear green jade bracelet on it, which made her skin as white as porcelain. She dipped her head slightly to drink the tea, her movements graceful, she was obviously around the same age as the Second Miss, but her body had an extra quiet aura, and even her face was more beautiful than the Second Miss, who was praised day in and day out.


    Seeing the girl staring coldly at her, the woman''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t dare to look anymore, but she couldn''t help sighing internally. ''Madam must have misjudged me this time. This young miss isn''t as simple as she looks on the surface.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the dishes were brought back to the table, not half as sumptuous as before. There was a bowl of black fish balls, a plate of fresh toon eggs, a bowl of rice, and a bowl of fish soup. They were all stewed with fresh bamboo shoots.


    There were also various kinds of snacks. Although they were not very exquisite, they still looked pretty good. For a commoner''s kitchen, this was considered pretty good.


    The old woman smiled as she stood at the side, looking at Gu Jinzhu and said, "Miss, there really aren''t many kitchen rules, so we can only make these. You can use some of them first, if you want to eat any fresh vegetables, you can only bring them tomorrow morning. "Heh ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. She knew that the public records were about as good as this. As for the other delicacies and bird''s nest, she would have to pay for them herself.

 C43

    As she was eating, Senior Servant Ping, hearing the little girl''s words, suddenly looked startled. "She really said that?"


    "Yes, that Old Lady Wang from the kitchen really replied truthfully. That young miss said that if the kitchen still dared to use this kind of food to fool people, she would spread the news and say ¡­" "I said that the master had treated his daughter badly ¡­"


    Senior Servant Ping''s expression became serious. She waved her hand to get the little girl off before turning around to enter her room.


    She explained the situation in detail to Lady Yao, sighed and said, "Looks like we misjudged her. That little girl isn''t as easy to reconcile as she seems to be on the surface. Madam, we have to slowly handle this matter.


    Mrs Yao pulled the handkerchief in her hand, her face turning green from hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, "A fox-like movie like her mother''s. Such a young girl, where did she get such sharp eyes? I don''t believe she would dare to spread it! If she dares to do this right after returning, then what will she do when she stands firmly in the future? "


    "No, we can''t let it go like this," she jumped down to the ground and spun around twice. "We can''t let this girl step on our heads as soon as she returns ¡­"


    "But ¡­" Senior Servant Ping still wanted to persuade her again, but Lady Yao waved her hand with a sneer on her face, "There''s no ''but''. We have to let this girl know who''s in charge of this mansion!"


    After watching Gu Jinzhu eat, after washing her face and rinsing her mouth a little, she lay down.


    This was her first day back at home, but she did not have a single trace of belonging. It was as if she had arrived at a foreign place, and her surroundings were filled with an unfamiliar atmosphere that made people restless.


    At night, Yun Xiang was on guard duty. She was afraid that she would catch a cold, so she closed all the windows before lying down on the bed. Listening to her tossing and turning about, she couldn''t help but whisper, "Miss, can''t you sleep?"


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything. Through the faint green curtain, she saw her sit up.


    Yun Xiang also sat up, thinking that she was still angry about the dinner and couldn''t help but advise, "Miss, let''s sleep first. This servant will watch today. It might be a good thing. "


    She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "And it''s still the Countess. I didn''t expect her to be so petty."


    Gu Jinzhu burst out laughing. She had thought this through thoroughly, so it was no wonder that she was able to see through this.


    Yao Yao''s demeanor was indeed too petty. She couldn''t even wait a day. The moment she returned, she was placed on the spot and completely disregarded her pride.


    However, it was no wonder. She was originally a daughter of the Yao Manor. If it weren''t for her elder sister being the imperial concubine, how could her character hold her position as the official''s wife?


    No one could blame her for her impatience back then. As soon as she had entered the residence, she had kicked out her first-in-line daughter. With such a matriarch, the reputation of the Gu Estate in the capital could be easily imagined.


    However, with Lady Yao''s character, it would be beneficial for them. Before she came back, she was still a bit afraid of Lady Yao. However, after seeing her impatient appearance, she felt reassured.


    It wasn''t worth her time to think about such a woman. It was no wonder that the Second Branch''s Madame Li didn''t put her in her eyes. The one to pay attention in the Gu Estate was the one she had to pay her respects to tomorrow.


    No matter how she thought about it, her grandmother''s face had always been blurry. The only thing she could remember was the ferocious and terrifying face she had had when she was young and facing her third uncle.


    The thin youth from before stood by the side with an ice-cold expression, while Lady Zhen pointed at him and shouted hysterically.


    She was slightly startled as that handsome and cold face appeared in her mind again. When she turned her head slightly, a trace of gentleness flowed out of her eyes.


    Her heart thumped in her chest. It had been half a month since she left Binzhou, but that shadow was growing clearer in her heart.


    I wonder if the things over there are done yet. When will he be back?


    Her thoughts unconsciously drifted far away. After chattering for a long time, seeing her master completely silent, she thought she had already fallen asleep.


    Gu Jinzhu stared at the dark roof of the tent. On her first night home, she had spent a lot of time with this feeling of longing and strangeness.


    The next day, just as dawn arrived, the sound of a little girl moving about came from outside the courtyard. Gu Jinzhu turned her body over and opened the door. She then brought in a pot of hot water.


    "Miss, it''s time to wake up." Yun Xiang rolled up her veil and softly called out. Today, she had to pay respects to Madam Gu, so she couldn''t be late.


    Gu Jinzhu drowsily opened her eyes. Ren Yunxiang and Bi Yao hurriedly combed her hair and face. It wasn''t until she sat in front of the dressing table that she regained some of her consciousness.


    As Yun Xiang was rummaging through the jewelry box, Bi Chen was picking out some clothes from the closet. Seeing her hand reaching towards a long dress made of rose silk, Gu Jinzhu frowned and said, "Wear that blue one."


    Bea''s hand stopped and she turned her head in surprise. "Girl, do you want to wear this? Isn''t it too pure? "


    I heard that the madame in the mansion likes the young girl to dress up more happily. She wears such plain clothes, will it make her unhappy when we meet for the first time?


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "No worries." Her grandmother had not been dead for more than half a year, and she was not fit to wear bright colors.


    Bea had no choice but to take out the long blue dress with the dark silver embroidered melon and butterfly pattern.


    Gu Jinzhu had never liked to comb her complicated hair into a bun before. This time, it was a simple cloud bun which was only fixed by the inlaid diamond hairband, appearing clean and clean.


    The dress was originally very simple, but when it was worn on Gu Jinzhu''s body, it seemed to have changed. The light blue color was transparent, making the young girl look as clean and beautiful as a handful of snow on top of a snowy mountain.


    Not only did this blue dress make her seem frail, it even gave her an extraordinary air.


    After looking at her for a while, she could not help but say happily, "Lady, you look really beautiful in this outfit. The madame will definitely like it."


    Gu Jinzhu slightly curved her lips, but she was thinking in her heart, liking someone doesn''t depend on how she looks or what she wears. Gu Jinzhu slightly curled her lips, but in her heart, she was thinking in her heart, liking someone isn''t dependent on how she looks or what she wears.


    After everything was settled, Lady Yao sent a mama to lead the way, and the group headed for Old Madam Gu''s Yan Fu residence.


    At this moment, the sun had just risen and the morning mist had just dispersed. Gu Jinzhu had the chance to properly inspect the Gu Estate''s environment.


    Along the way, the two sides of the road were planted with parasol trees. The sun was cut into specks of light by the luxuriant leaves, like gold shards dancing on the limestone road.


    The Gu Estate was more beautiful than she had ever imagined. Thinking back to how her mother had lived here many years ago, and this place should have originally belonged to her own family, a complicated feeling welled up in her heart.


    Yan Fu''s residence was larger than the courtyard of the Yao family, but it had a red wall and green tiles. There were more than ten maidservants waiting at the entrance. When they saw Gu Jinzhu looking over, they sized her up with curiosity.


    The leading girl had a pretty face and was dressed in a purple dress. She smiled and asked, "Are you the young miss? The madame and the ladies have been waiting for a long time. " As he spoke, he lifted the curtain.


    A burst of laughter came from the room, as if there were quite a few people there. Gu Jinzhu went in and turned around to see a five blessings and lifespan screen. She was nearly blinded by the room full of jewel-like women.

 C44

    An old woman in her sixties was sitting on a kang near the window. She was wearing a tawny dress with the color of soy sauce and a white jade the size of a thumb nail embedded in the middle of her forehead. She was dressed very richly.


    There were two girls by her side. One of them was the girl from the second house, Gu Yugrong, whom she had met yesterday, while the other was unfamiliar. There were several ladies sitting next to her, all dressed up beautifully.


    Ever since Gu Jinzhu had entered, everyone''s eyes had shifted to her. Some people were curious, some were surprised. Only Gu Beijin who was standing beside Lady Yao glared at her with a trace of anger.


    Gu Jinzhu walked quickly and knelt in front of the old mistress. "Greetings to Grandmother for your unfilial granddaughter, Jinzhu. May Grandmother''s health be good and healthy, and good fortune be with you."


    She kowtowed three times until the old mistress said, "Stand up." Only then did she slowly stand up. Gu Yuirong, who was snuggling beside the old mistress, blinked at her and shouted, "Big sister."


    Madam Zhen had been indifferent ever since she came in. Now, she gave her a quick glance and asked, "When did you come back? Is it easy to walk on the road?"


    As the one in charge of the Gu Estate, how could she not know when she would return? However, Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t change in the slightest, and she respectfully replied, "Reporting to Grandmother, I entered the Gu Estate last night. On the way, my father sent someone to help. Everything went smoothly."


    She did not mention anything about Gu Yiqing, but a trace of satisfaction appeared on Zhen Nu''s face. She asked about the Yang Mansion and nodded, "It''s good that you''re back. My Gu Mansion''s granddaughter will not stay in the Shang Jia household forever."


    Before Gu Jinzhu had even spoken, Lady Yao, who was at the side, smiled and said, "That''s right, the perfect young misses of our clan were left in such a remote place. You don''t know what the people outside will say, but it''s fortunate that you''ve received them back, and that you can still teach them for two years.


    As Lady Yao spoke and laughed, a few other women nearby also joined in and laughed. When they sized up Gu Jinzhu again, the awe in their eyes turned into contempt.


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression did not change, but a layer of ice appeared in her eyes under her long eyelashes.


    Without even needing to look, she could imagine Lady Yao''s complacent face, openly trampling over her in front of so many people. She didn''t know if it was because she was too stupid or because her brain was flooded with water, afraid that others wouldn''t know that she was being unkind to her former daughter. With a mother like her, her sister-in-law''s reputation in the capital wouldn''t be any better!


    There was also Grandma, who would have never thought that even after so many years, she would still be so ungrateful.


    She seemed to waste even her anger on such a family.


    Zhen Shi originally didn''t have much feelings for her granddaughter, but seeing her stiff face, she felt even more unhappy. She said lightly, "Have your mother point out our family''s elders and sisters to you, so that you won''t recognize them and make a joke of yourself in the future."


    Before Lady Yao could speak, Madame Li, who was at the side, pulled Gu Jinzhu over, "Aiyo, Little Zhu''er, ask Aunt to point it out for you."


    She pointed to the side and said, "You met Aunt Jiang yesterday. This is your Aunt Suqin, who has served your father for many years. She entered the house before your mother, and next to her is your fourth younger sister, Zhiyue, three years younger than you."


    The woman stood up and blessed Gu Jinlong. She called out, "Eldest Miss." She was wearing only a dark brown pleated silk dress with a plain hairpin tied to her head. Although she was dressed simply, her demeanor was demure and graceful, very different from that of Madame Jiang.


    This aunt''s surname was Zhao, and she was the concubine next to Gu Qingyuan. Indeed, she was the first to enter the palace, so Gu Jinzhu had some impression of her, but she vaguely remembered that this Madame Zhao was a gentle and amiable woman.


    Beside her sat a little girl in her teens. She was dressed in a red dress with clear eyes and delicate cheeks. She blended in with her mother and said, "Greetings big sister." At such a young age, he actually had a rare look of serenity, and there wasn''t even the slightest trace of contempt in his eyes.


    She pulled her up and smiled, "I''ve long heard that the younger sisters in the mansion are all very cute. I especially prepared some gifts for them from the south side, but it''s not some precious items, just some kind of kindness from me. If my younger sister has nothing else, can you come and visit me in my yard later?"


    However, she first turned around to look at Mrs Zhao. Seeing her mother nod slightly, she said happily, "The items that big sister has brought back must be excellent. Then little sister will thank you first."


    Gu Jinzhu slightly smiled, but before she could say anything, Gu Bijin, who was sitting beside Lady Yao, snorted, raising her chin and said in a weird voice, "How can a lowly merchant''s family have anything good?! However, there are some people who do not know what''s good for themselves, and just want to catch up to them. "


    Gu Jinzhu turned her head to see Gu Beijin glaring at her with a trace of anger in her eyes. She was only eleven or twelve years old, and although she had a domineering personality, she couldn''t hide her worries. She was clearly embarrassed that Gu Jinlong hadn''t invited her first.


    Gu Jinzhu pursed her lips slightly and pretended not to care as she turned her head. She was just a humble woman, and because her birth mother, the Jiang family, was the Yao Family''s concubine, she had some face. She really thought that she would be spoiled by her!


    Ever since last night, she had always disliked this so-called big sister. She had always been on good terms with Gu Bitong and had never thought that she had another sister, but now that they had met, this sister was actually even more beautiful than the second sister she worshipped.


    With the intention of venting her anger on behalf of her second young mistress and the fact that Lady Yao had secretly instigated her, she naturally couldn''t wait to jump out and provoke Gu Jinzhu of all kinds of things.


    But in front of the crowd, it was too much to say that Gu Jinzhu''s aunt''s family was a lowly merchant family.


    Gu Jinzhu was expressionless, but Mrs Zhao, who was beside her, smiled and said, "Second Miss, what you said is not right. The things in the south are usually richer and more exquisite than in the north, and many rare things come from the south.


    Just as she finished speaking, Madame Li waved her fan and smiled, "That''s right, the southern side is indeed exquisite. I saw that the dress that Pearl is wearing is extremely smooth and impenetrable, with clear colors. I wonder what kind of material this is?"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled, "This is a jade brocade from the south. The color is clear and the rarest thing is to wear it during the summer heat. It''s cool to the touch and I''ve prepared a few, I''ll send them to the elders when I return."


    "This is the Jade Embroidery of the Jade Dawn?" "This is indeed a rare good material. Look at how good the feel is, it''s smooth, soft, and soft, yet warm to the touch. I heard that one is worth quite a bit, even to the south it''s hard to buy."

 C45

    Gu Jinzhu smiled slightly and said, "Aunt''s house has a silk manor, which is hard to come by with other people, but she doesn''t lack a family."


    "I''ve long heard that Sis'' family is the wealthiest in Linan City. This time, we''ve really gained a lot from following Zhu''er around." Madame Li waved her fan with a face full of smiles, but her eyes were focused on Lady Yao.


    Mrs Yao''s face indeed became very unsightly, especially when she heard the words'' Sister-in-law '', her eyes flashed a dark look. Next to her, Mrs Jiang immediately said, "So what if the material is good? From the style of Zhu''er''s dress, it looks like it was from last year.


    Logically speaking, she was only a concubine, so how could she have the right to criticize and criticize the young miss of the main branch. However, she had been by Lady Yao''s side for a long time, so she didn''t put this nominal young miss in her eyes long ago.


    Everyone no longer spoke, their eyes clearly showing that they were watching a good show. Lady Yao let out a long sigh.


    Gu Jinzhu lowered her eyelashes, covering the dark expression in her eyes. Only Gu Beijin was looking over with a very complacent look, as if she was rejoicing in her misfortune.


    The house was quiet. Outside, the sun was rising and shining through the green jasper windows.


    Lady Zhen acted as if she didn''t notice the movements in the room. She leisurely drank her tea, put down her cup and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. Then, she turned to Lady Yao and said, "How many days have you had today? "Is it time for me to come back from the palace?"


    "Thank you for mother''s concern," she said with a smile. "Tong`er has been at the palace for five days already. Logically speaking, she should be back by now, but esteemed wangfei likes it and insisted on staying for two more days."


    Lady Zhen nodded her head and said, "Tong''er has a sweet mouth and is used to the Empress''s love. It would be good to stay at the palace for a few more days, but I haven''t been able to see her these few days. It''s as if my heart is missing something."


    Madame Jiang smiled as she held the handkerchief. "Who doesn''t know that the madame is in love with Miss Tong? It''s only been a few days since I last saw her, and she''s already worried about me."


    Lady Yao stood up and smiled, "I guess it will only be two days. When Tong''er comes back, I will immediately bring her over to pay respects to mother."


    Madam Zhen waved her hand and said, "Forget it, I''m also tired. You can all go now."


    Everyone saluted and quickly left.


    "Originally, you just came back, so you should pay your respects to your father first. However, for the past two days, the Duke has been busy with official affairs and has not returned to his residence for quite a few days. Just wait a few more days, until your father is free and your second sister and a few younger brothers who have gone to school also return, then we can meet again."


    Gu Jinzhu bent her knees and lowered her head, "I will do as mother commands."


    Lady Yao nodded and continued, "I''ve picked a few people to order and sent them to your courtyard. If they don''t suit you, I''ll bring them back to your residence when the time comes."


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "Thank you, mother."


    Lady Yao gave her another deep look before leaving with the group of maidservants.


    As soon as Gu Jinzhu stood up, her hand was grabbed by a cold and soft hand. She turned around, and Gu Yulong was smiling up at her with her head tilted, softly saying, "Big sister, didn''t you want to give me a present? Can I come with you? "


    The child''s eyes were clear and black, just like a clear stream under the sunlight. Gu Jinzhu''s mood immediately improved a lot. She bent down and pinched her round, white face, smiling, "Of course you can."


    She straightened up, only to see that Gu Zhiyue was quietly watching her from not too far away. She had a very good impression of this gentle and quiet Fourth Sister, so she beckoned her over, "Fourth Sister, come over as well."


    Gu Zhiyue''s eyes lit up as she blessed her. "Then I''ll have to thank Eldest Sis."


    Madame Zhao smiled and exhorted them, while Madame Li also led her people away. Just as Gu Jinzhu was about to bring her two younger sisters back, she heard an extremely rude voice from behind her, "Hello!"


    She turned her head slightly and saw Gu Bijin standing not far away, glaring at her with a trace of anger on her face.


    Gu Jinzhu had a calm expression as she asked, "Is something the matter, third sister?"


    Gu Bi Jin hesitated, raised her chin, and said arrogantly, "Didn''t you want to give me a present? I have nothing else to do, so I''ll go with you to take a look. "


    In her heart, she was rather angry that Gu Jinzhu didn''t know what was good for her and didn''t even open her mouth to invite her. However, her heart was itchy for the things she brought back, so she could only open her mouth.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Jinzhu didn''t open her mouth to invite her as soon as she heard that. Instead, she looked over with a smile that was not a smile and a ridiculing look in her eyes.


    Being stared at, Gu Bi Jin became angry from embarrassment. She could not help but say angrily, "What are you looking at? Why aren''t you leaving!"


    Gu Jinzhu retracted her smile, and with a cold expression, she said lightly, "I don''t dare to trouble third sister. The things I brought back were inconspicuous, so I assume that even little sister doesn''t fancy them, so let''s just forget about it."


    With that, he didn''t care about Gu Bijin''s expression as he pulled Gu Yulong and Gu Zhiyue away, walking in the direction of the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Gu Bijin was tongue-tied, and her face turned red and white. She never thought that this big sister, whose status and reputation was even worse than that of a Shu girl, would dare to show her face in front of everyone.


    She was stunned for a moment until she saw them leave the yard.


    Gu Jinzhu held Gu Yurong''s hand. The two of them chatted and laughed as they walked, and the clear laughter seemed to mock her. She was both embarrassed and angry at the same time, and started crying out loud.


    The Jiang family was also dumbstruck at the side. They didn''t expect this young miss to be so unyielding. She dared to act like this right after returning to the clan. Seeing her precious daughter crying so loudly, they felt their hearts ache and were angry at the same time.


    The maidservants hurriedly rushed over to wipe the tears away for Gu Bijin to coax her. The Jiang family fiercely cursed, "What the hell are you doing? Why don''t you look in a mirror? Do you really think you''re some kind of thing?!"


    He bent down to wipe his daughter''s tears and said softly, "Jin''er, don''t cry anymore. Did your sister ask for anything when she came back? Let''s go back first, who cares about her! "


    "Mother, beat her to death. I hate her so much that I want to drive her out of the manor ¡­" Gu Bijin stomped her feet as she cried and made a ruckus. The Jiang family tried to persuade her again and again, but they were afraid of disturbing the old lady, so they dragged her away.


    Gu Jinzhu brought her two younger sisters back to the Jade Bamboo Garden and ordered her to bring out some gadgets and jewelry she had bought earlier.


    Every single piece of jewelry was meticulously chosen by Gu Jinzhu. Although it wasn''t too expensive, it was still more exquisite. Gu Yurong and Gu Zhiyue were unable to contain their joy.

 C46

    Jin Zhu gifted Gu Zhiyue with some jewellery, as well as a jade cage and moon pendant. She was already over ten years old and looked like a lady, but her dress was the same as Aunt Zhao''s. She wore it cleanly, without even a single hairpin on her head.


    Gu Jinzhu knew that the mother and daughter pair were being suppressed by Lady Yao and probably didn''t have anything good to offer, so she gave her a hairpin and a few flowers. She took the jade pendant and tied it around her waist to compress the hem of her skirt.


    Gu Zhiyue fondled the jade pendant, unwilling to let it go, and obediently blessed the pearl. She softly said, "Thank you, Big Sis." His eyes turned red.


    Gu Yuirong was given a pair of white jade pearl strings. The round, pure white pearls were pinned onto the bun of a six-year-old girl, making them appear even more adorable than normal flowers. Gu Yuirong was so overjoyed that her eyes bent.


    The two sisters lingered at the Jade Bamboo Garden for half a day before leaving.


    In the afternoon, after everything had been arranged properly, Gu Jinzhu finally had the time to see the person sent by Lady Yao.


    She was the young miss of the main branch, and logically speaking, she should have four head maidservants by her side.


    It was obvious that Lady Yao only needed to send a single wife and four little girls.


    That old woman was surnamed Wang, and was said to be an old man of the manor. Her face was covered with wrinkles, and her eyes were rolling around. It was obvious that she was not an honest person.


    Gu Jinzhu sat on the chair, and Yunxiang made a pot of honey-stained lotus seed tea for her. The fragrance of the tea lingered in the air, along with the refreshing scent of the bamboo.


    Wang mama led the four girls and stood there obediently. Gu Jinzhu glanced at them indifferently before sipping her tea and saying, "Tell me what your names are and what you''re good at."


    A girl with a round face and dressed in a vermillion skirt came up and greeted them with a smile. "Reporting to the young lady, this servant, the magpie, was originally a second class girl in Madam''s room, and was specifically assigned to serve the young lady. Madame said that if the young lady needs anything in the future, feel free to speak to the young lady. If the young lady has anything that she doesn''t want, then send the servant girl."


    The girl''s smile was so wide that her eyes curved into a curve, but her eyes were filled with arrogance. Her mouth was full of ''Madam'', and she didn''t care about Gu Jinzhu''s expression.


    There was no dissatisfaction on Gu Jinzhu''s face. She only nodded indifferently. On the other hand, Bi Ling was angry and glared at her.


    The second person who came up was a girl in pink clothes. She had a pretty face and her eyes were rolling around, appearing very clever. She bowed towards Gu Jinzhu and said, "Servant Qi Gui greets the lady."


    Gu Jinzhu glanced at her indifferently and said, "You look pretty smart, but I wonder what you can do?"


    Qi Fu rolled her eyes, pursed her lips into a smile and said, "This servant doesn''t have any other ability, I''m just a little more meticulous in my thoughts. If I help Miss manage the things in the room or the storeroom, I''m sure there''s no mistake."


    As soon as she finished speaking, even Yun Xiang''s face turned slightly unsightly.


    The things in the girl''s room were just makeup, clothes, and silver. They were all valuable things, not to mention the storehouse. It had always been the girl''s confidante.


    Gu Jinzhu''s face didn''t change, but her eyes were gloomy and unreadable. Lady Yao, on the other hand, was quite good at scheming. To openly interfere with her side, is it certain that she didn''t dare to refuse?


    She didn''t say a word. Yun Xiang, who was beside her, immediately answered, "Next."


    Qi Cui raised her head to look at him, her face filled with unwillingness. She wanted to say something, but Wang mama shot a look at her in the dark. Only then did she unwillingly step back.


    The third one was a little girl dressed in green, with a plain face, looking a bit stiff, she then kowtowed politely and said, "Servant Xiao Cui greets the young lady."


    His name was Xiao Cui and she was dressed in green, it was easy to remember. Gu Jinzhu asked, "Where did you serve in the past, what will you do?"


    Xiao Cui slightly lowered her head, her face revealing a trace of astonishment, "This servant is coarse and stupid, I was once a little flame girl under the stove, I didn''t know anything ¡­"


    As she spoke, a trace of hesitation appeared on her face. Gu Jinzhu warmly said, "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it."


    Xiao Cui hesitated for a moment, then kowtowed and said, "This servant is coarse, but in the past I occasionally helped mother Cen to cook in the kitchen."


    Mother Cen was a woman from the big kitchen. It seemed that this girl knew some culinary skills. Gu Jinzhu nodded.


    After Xiao Cui left, the last little girl walked up, and looked very eye-catching.


    She looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. She was tall and sturdy, like a small moving mountain. When she opened her mouth, her voice was loud like a bell.


    "Your servant, Copper Lock, greets the young lady."


    As soon as she said it, Bea burst out laughing and couldn''t help but say, "Brass lock? "Where did this name come from?"


    Copper Lock scratched his head and smiled innocently, "When I was a servant, I could eat and sleep. I thought I was a son, so I named myself a lowly bronze lock to support myself."


    As she spoke, everyone in the courtyard could not help but laugh. If one could eat and sleep, it was no wonder they could raise such a good body.


    Gu Jinzhu pursed her lips and said with a trace of a smile in her eyes, "Although it''s easy to support, but in a girl''s family, it''s still not proper to call you by that name. The ancients have the clouds, and you have the strength to push the willows down; I think you have a lot of strength, so why not call you Willow, it sounds more elegant."


    The girl was stunned for a moment before being overjoyed. She quickly kowtowed and said, "Thank you for the name."


    After seeing the few of them, Gu Jinzhu told them to do their job properly before letting them go.


    "Miss, according to the rules, you have four quota of first class maidservants in your room. Now that the two maidservants are taking up two of them, who do you think would be more suitable to serve in the room?"


    The magpie raised his head slightly, a trace of pride in his eyes. Obviously, he thought he was one of them, but Seventh Heaven was staring helplessly at him.


    Xiao Cui and Yang Liu, on the other hand, had their heads bowed, their expressions respectful, without a single trace of change.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the four of them and smiled, "It''s still not too late, and I can''t see my personality. I only have Yun Xiang and Bi Ci right now, as for the rest, we''ll talk about it after some time."


    Wang mama had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the lights of the JadeBamboo Garden began to shine as food arrived from the front courtyard.


    Gu Jinzhu''s outburst had caused a commotion yesterday, so the kitchen didn''t dare to be inattentive anymore. It had become much richer for dinner.


    After the meal, Gu Jinzhu ordered the kitchen to boil some hot water and prepare to take a bath.


    All that was left in the room was the fragrance of incense. She took off her clothes and the pearls in her hands, revealing the slender and delicate body of a young girl. Her waist and chest were like flower buds, causing one''s heart to palpitate.


    Now that she had such a body, even Gu Jinzhu was embarrassed to look at it. She quickly stepped into the barrel.

 C47

    Warm water flowed through her body, and all the pores on her body seemed to open up. Her limbs and bones felt indescribably comfortable. She sighed lightly and leaned her head against the side of the bucket.


    Yun Xiang smoothed out her hair, massaging her scalp while holding a comb. "Just now, Bi Xing heard from the little girl guarding the door that the Third Miss had caused a huge ruckus in the courtyard. She saw the jade pendant that the Fourth Miss had given her and almost broke it, but fortunately, Fourth Miss tried her best to protect it, but was scratched quite a few times."


    "Is there such a thing?" Gu Jinzhu was slightly surprised, but when she thought of Gu Beijin''s arrogant and domineering attitude, she was indeed able to do it.


    "This Third Young Miss is really too ill-mannered. She dares to speak to you like that in front of everyone, yet the madame actually doesn''t care. Even the concubine in the mansion has been groomed to be like this, yet even the country prince doesn''t care?"


    "My father?" Jinzhu sneered, her tone carrying ridicule, "He can even make a concubine into an equal wife with the main wife, what else can''t he do? The mansion has long since lost its rules."


    Yun Xiang let out a light sigh and said, "Only pitying Fourth Miss. I heard that in order to protect that jade pendant, her face was scratched. She''s also a Shu girl. This difference is really big."


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and said, "Aunt Jiang was once Lady Yao''s concubine. After Lady Yao got pregnant, she was afraid of being taken advantage of by others, so she opened up the face of the Jiang Clan. As a token of her gratitude, she let that girl follow her daughter''s name and ranks amongst the jade-green generation."


    "Really?" "No wonder Esteemed Madame Jiang follows Madam''s lead. Judging from her flattering demeanor, it''s probably because Madam said that even if the ''x'' is fragrant, she still has to follow suit."


    Yun Xiang had always been a calm and composed person, but now she was like a green potato, spitting out vulgarities. It was clear that she didn''t have a good impression of this Madame Jiang.


    Gu Jinzhu couldn''t hold back her laughter as she blushed and washed her hair. Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked with a strange expression, "Oh right, Miss, how do you know all this? Didn''t you just return home with us yesterday? "Why do you seem to know all the big and small things here?"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and closed her eyes as she leaned against the wooden barrel. It was obvious that she had no intention of answering, so Yun Xiang didn''t continue to ask.


    At night, Gu Jinzhu took out a booklet from the bedside box. Under the dim light of the candle, she looked at the tall and straight handsomely written words. Her heart felt as if it had been ironed and felt warm.


    Gu Yiqing had sent someone to give it to her on the day she came back. Inside, he had personally written down some of the Gu Mansion''s deeds, including everyone''s personalities. With this booklet, it was much more convenient for her to do things, and she also had a rough understanding of all the twists and turns the Gu Mansion had gone through over the years.


    Speaking of which, that person was really meticulous to the point that it was even more rare for him to treat her like this. She felt her heart fill with gratitude.


    She hugged the book to her chest and fell asleep after a long time, but she did not know that there was a trace of a smile on her lips.


    On the morning of the second day, the old granny Wang, who was in charge of cooking, reported that there were not many firewood left in the courtyard.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything for a long time, but Old Lady Wang was frightened by her stare and smiled, "Young lady might not know this, but the mansion''s schedule is only released at the beginning of the month. Since no one lives at the Green Bamboo Garden, she has never received any firewood, and the young lady has come back in a hurry, so although the Lady has transferred some, it''s not much.


    She smiled and didn''t finish her sentence, but the meaning was obvious. It implied that she had spent too much time bathing these past two days and had wasted her firewood.


    "I didn''t have to go to the kitchen to get some food, but there are so many people here that in order to save money, Madam has made a rule that every academy needs some money. If you exceed your limit, you should buy some for yourself."


    She looked at her with a fawning expression. Her attitude was respectful, but her meaning was clear. It was impossible for her to go to the kitchen to ask for firewood. If she wanted to heat up hot water, she would have to buy it herself.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything.


    Yun Xiang pulled on the handkerchief bitterly. Was he clearly telling the Miss that she wouldn''t be able to drink hot water in the future?


    If Miss were to go to the big kitchen now, it would undoubtedly be breaking the rules and would be a good idea to hand a piece of evidence to Lady Yao.


    She couldn''t figure out what to do, but she heard Gu Jinzhu slowly say, "Yunxiang, tell Magpie to go to the kitchen and ask for firewood."


    "Magpie?" Yun Xiang was stunned, then she remembered that arrogant little girl from yesterday, and asked curiously, "What''s the use of her going? Can the Lady give it to her? "


    Gu Jinzhu drank the tea by her side and lightly said, "Didn''t she say yesterday? I can ask for whatever I lack. If I can''t show my face, then I''ll send her."


    Yun Xiang immediately understood what he meant, and a look of joy appeared on her face. "I understand. This servant will immediately go instruct you." As he spoke, he turned around and left.


    Old Lady Wang, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately became anxious. She couldn''t speak for a long time, so she just said, "Isn''t this against the rules? "Although madam has the intention of taking care of this lady, there are many masters in the house, so it would not be too good to be an exception. However, this lady will take care of you in a few more days, since it''s almost the beginning of the month.


    Her face twitched as she tried to curry favor with him. At this moment, there was a flash of vermilion light coming from outside the door. It seemed like she was trying to pull open the curtain to get in.


    Gu Jinzhu lowered her eyes and used the lid of her bowl to brush off the froth in the blue and white porcelain tea cup. She purposely raised her voice and said coldly, "Mother wouldn''t treat me like this. I just returned to my home, how much firewood did I need?" It is all because of your lack of dedication, which is not enough! Besides, I''ve just returned to the residence, and I haven''t received a single silver coin yet. Where would I get the money to buy it? "My mother was worried, that''s why she sent me those words. If I need anything, just ask for it. The magpie is someone close to my mother, so it''s a good idea for him to appear."


    He didn''t wait for Grandma Wang to speak before continuing, "Since that magpie said that yesterday, I''ll naturally believe her. But if she can''t even do this much, then what am I going to keep her for?" Don''t you think so? "


    Outside the door, the scarlet figure paused for a moment before quietly retreating. Old Lady Wang''s expression was incomparably ugly, but she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Lady, you''re really too wise. That magpie didn''t want to go and wanted to argue with you, but when he heard those words from outside the door, he hurriedly rushed over to Jindan [Jin''wu''ge]."


    Jin Wu Residence was the residence of Lady Yao. In order to stay, the magpie would definitely bring something back. If she couldn''t do it, then Gu Jinzhu would take the opportunity to send her away.


    This courtyard was filled with people from the Yao family, causing daily troubles. If she wanted to live a peaceful life, she had to think of all sorts of ways to deal with them. Now, she could only deal with one person at a time.

 C48

    As she expected, the magpie had brought back a large cart full of firewood and some extra daily necessities before noon. He even brought back some for lunch.


    Today''s meal was exceptionally sumptuous. Other than the daily routine, there was also a bowl of fragrant fish. The stewed meat was tender and white, causing one''s appetite to rise.


    The magpie smiled and said, "Madam really loves the young lady the most. As soon as I went to tell her, she sent the firewood over, and the sow fish, which is known as the Three Flowers of the Changjiang River, is very expensive. It will be worth even more once it is delivered to the capital city, and as soon as the kitchen is stewed, the maidservant sent some to the young lady. Even the second young miss doesn''t have this treatment in her house.


    Gu Jinzhu''s hand that was holding the teacup stopped for a moment and she raised her eyebrows slightly, "Is that so?"


    Magpie laughed. "That''s right. It''s said that the second young miss is the mistress''s favorite. This servant watched on, but the mistress loves the young lady even more. The fact that I can serve the young lady can be considered a blessing from my previous life."


    This magpie had changed from the prideful look he had yesterday. It was as if his mouth was smeared with honey, and his expression was even more fawning. It was naturally useful for Lady Yao to keep her here; she was truly afraid that Gu Jinzhu would send her back and be killed by Lady Yao.


    Gu Jinzhu waved her off. She thought for a moment, but didn''t touch the fish, so she said to Yun Xiang, "Change my clothes, we''ll go to Yan Fu Residence."


    "It''s already so late in the morning, and Miss wants to go over at this time?"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and softly said two words, "I have no choice but to go."


    She ordered someone to bring the basket of shad, and very soon Yun Xiang knew why she had to go.


    Yan Fuju was preparing to have his lunch. Zhen was too old to eat too much oily meat and meat, but he loved to eat fish. Today, the kitchen was preparing a bowl of white radish and carp soup.


    When she saw Gu Jinzhu, a trace of displeasure flashed across Madam Zhen''s face as she lightly said, "The sun is so high, why are you here?"


    "Grandmother, granddaughter saw that there was a new stew in the kitchen, so she asked for a portion. I heard that this fish is very rare, and very expensive, and also has the taste of fresh meat and tender, and has the effect of opening the stomach and moistening the intestines. Granddaughter thinks Grandmother can''t eat the best, so she sent it all over, but I''m sure mother has already sent it to Grandmother."


    Before Gu Jinzhu could finish her sentence, Lady Zhen''s face turned ugly. She just happened to say that she had seen the kitchen make a sashimi and then asked for a sashimi.


    No matter how good the carp was, it was not as expensive as the arowana. Since the kitchen was prepared, it didn''t send it to Yan Fujia, but Gu Jinzhu "saw" it and gave it to her!


    Needless to say, the fish in the big kitchen was prepared for someone. This Lady Yao was too audacious. She was the old mistress of the mansion, so what kind of good stuff didn''t she have to give to her first before she could enjoy it on her back!


    Even so, this was still known to her. Who knew just how much benefits Lady Yao had reaped by carrying her.


    Lady Zhen''s face was gloomy. She looked at the carp soup and lost her appetite. Remembering that Gu Jinzhu was still beside her, she let out a light breath and said, "It''s hard on you, girl."


    She called out to the nearby mama, "Go to my makeup box and bring me that pair of gold-plated Newsilk bracelets."


    As expected, the granny brought over a pair of bracelets. Madam Zhen waved her hand and said, "I''ll let you wear these pair of bracelets. Daylight Poison, you should go back quickly."


    Gu Jinzhu blessed herself and took the bracelet before turning around and leaving.


    Just as she lifted up the curtain, Lady Yao led the group of maidservants into the courtyard. When Lady Yao saw her, she was surprised for a moment before her face changed color and she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Jinzhu bent her knees and said respectfully, "Mother gave mother a portion of the sage fish. Since I didn''t dare to take it for myself, I gave it to Grandmother."


    Lady Yao''s expression suddenly changed as she glared hatefully at her. She didn''t have time to say anything else and hastily stepped into the room. As soon as she entered, she gave an apologetic smile and said, "Mother, my wife originally wanted to bring you the fish as soon as possible. Since there''s nothing to delay, she ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, she was coldly interrupted by Madam Zhen, "Since we''re late, we might as well not send you off!"


    "Mother ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu closed the curtain and walked out with the incense in her hand. She unconsciously revealed a trace of a smile on her face.


    Yun Xiang did not understand and asked in bewilderment, "Which act is the Madam singing?"


    Gu Jinzhu''s voice was light as she said, "The magpie has already said that this sow fish is expensive. Even my second sister might not have it. Why would Lady Yao be so kind to send it over to me, and in such a big bowl?"


    Yun Xiang came back to her senses and exclaimed, "Does Miss mean that Madam has set a trap for you?"


    "First, send all the fish to me, then come to Grandmother''s place and complain, saying that I took all the fish. If Grandmother were to come over to our place at the right time and see us eating the fish, what do you think would happen?"


    Yun Xiang also understood what was going on and could not help but retort, "If the madame saw that you were enjoying the fish alone, she wouldn''t know how to get angry. I don''t care how you got it. This disrespectful elder, his overbearing reputation has been ruined."


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. The Yao family only had this bit of ability. It was the least of her problems to attract attention.


    In other words, this was just a basket of fish, but with Madam Zhen''s tough personality, all matters of the Residence of He should be in her hands. Although Mrs Yao was in the name of her family, she did not dare disobey Madam Zhen''s wishes.


    If Gu Jinzhu had eaten this fish today, the Zhen family would definitely think that their authority had been challenged and would fly into a rage. If Gu Jinzhu ate this fish today, the Zhen family would definitely think that their authority had been challenged and would be enraged.


    Yun Xiang didn''t know what to say, and couldn''t help but sigh. "Madam, you''re too impatient. It''s only been two days since we''ve returned to the mansion, and you''re already appearing. If it''s like this every day in the future, we won''t be able to live much longer."


    "Even if you can''t, you still won''t have a choice." Gu Jinzhu smiled and took out the pair of gold-plated gold bracelets from her sleeve and put them in her hand, "Take this bracelet with you, we''ll each take one."


    Yun Xiang looked at the bracelet in her hand and said with some disdain, "To be so old in giving this kind of secondary prize to Miss, it''s no wonder Miss doesn''t like it."


    Gu Jinzhu blinked and said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter how old you are, as long as you don''t mind. You can go and melt this piece of gold and put on your favorite piece of jewelry."


    Yun Xiang''s eyes lit up. "Thank you for your reward, Miss."


    The master and the servant walked towards the Jade Bamboo Garden. The food had long been heated up. After she changed her clothes and washed her hands, a table was already filled with food.


    Stir-fried asparagus meat, blue conch shrimp, ham and beans, a plate of white chopped chicken... There was also a large bowl of ham, broad bean and winter melon soup. The fragrance of the soup assailed his nostrils.


    Gu Jinzhu could not finish all the dishes by herself, so she rewarded Yun Xiang and Bi Meng.


    Yun Xiang couldn''t help but laugh. "Madam, you''ve made a mistake in your plans this time. It''s been a great advantage for us to send over such a good meal."


    Bea, not knowing what was going on, told the story, and the two girls giggled as they ate.

 C49

    Gu Jinzhu also felt it was funny. It was rare for the Yao family to send so many delicious foods. If the Zhen family came over and saw that she ate better than her, they would be furious, but she didn''t expect that she was already on her guard.


    After the meal, Bi Yao packed up her things and came back. She couldn''t help but say, "Girl, the new one, Xiao Cui, is really nimble. The dishes and firewood in the kitchen were all made by her and Yang Liu, but the magpie and Qi Zhizhi are nowhere to be seen."


    "Xiao Cui?" Gu Jinzhu thought of that girl in green.


    "That''s right," she said indignantly as she massaged her shoulders. "Xiao Cui and Yang Liu are the ones who do the work outside. That Magpie and Qi Qiao are like two big bosses who can do whatever they want."


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. She didn''t dare to use anyone from the Yao family, so she placed them in the outer room.


    She thought for a while and said, "These are the times when you and Yun Xiang pay more attention to them. If they are restless, we''ll find a chance to slowly drive them out. If they have a good personality, it won''t be too late to stay."


    Aster and Rue nodded.


    After that day, after hearing that the Zhen family had punished Lady Yao to kneel for a full two hours, Lady Yao was filled with anger, yet she didn''t dare to cause trouble. It was rare for her to behave herself for two days.


    Without her looking for trouble, Gu Jinzhu''s life was finally on the right track. Every day, she would wake up early to pay respects at Yan Fu Residence and spend the rest of her time at the Jade Bamboo Garden, reading, practicing calligraphy, and drawing.


    In the past few days, Gu YuRong had often come to play with her. The little girl''s innocent laughter had made the Jade Bamboo Garden quite lively, and the two sisters had gradually gotten closer.


    However, every time she greeted the Zhen family, she would make a few sarcastic remarks at Gu Bijin. Gu Jinzhu was too lazy to bother with her as she was just a child.


    Gu Zhiyue, on the other hand, had actually never seen her again after that day. She was rumored to have been imprisoned in the courtyard by Madame Zhao, preventing her from coming out.


    "You just got something from the Lady and you don''t even want to show your face anymore. You are obviously hiding from us."


    Madame Zhao was a cautious person, and Gu Zhiyue''s face had been scratched right from the moment they had interacted. Furthermore, now that Lady Yao was filled with hatred and resentment towards her, she would definitely vent her anger. It was understandable that she would avoid them at this moment.


    People tend to avoid evil, which was more or less the case.


    It was already August, and the heat was gradually decreasing. Many osmanthus trees had been planted in the Gu Residence''s backyard, and they were now covered with light yellow petals. The wind blew, filling the garden with its fragrance.


    Gu Jinzhu had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she prepared to bring some fragrant jasmine flowers from the garden, hoping to make some osmanthus cake.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he saw a few girls guarding outside. There were a few servants cleaning the path, cleaning up the fallen petals and paving the way with water. They also brought over ten pots of blooming flowers, making the whole garden look as if it was brand-new.


    Just as Gu Jinzhu was about to enter, a waiter walked over with a smile and greeted her, "Greetings, Eldest Miss. The garden is being reorganized. Please come back in two days."


    "Reorganize?" Gu Jinzhu was puzzled.


    The servant boy laughed, "The palace sent word that Second Miss will be back tomorrow. Second Miss has always loved the golden cinnamon in the garden, so Madam sent word for the garden to be tidied up and made prettier. Second Miss will be happy to see it again."


    Before Gu Jinzhu could say anything, Bi Meng could not help but be angered. She shouted, "Second Miss will be back as soon as she returns. The garden is so big, can it be that no one else can visit?"


    The servant smiled, but there was no trace of fear on his face. He said, "This servant doesn''t know. Anyway, Madam has said that no one else can enter. Eldest Miss should wait for a few days before visiting."


    The moment he said this, even the usually calm Yun Xiang couldn''t help but be angered. She said angrily, "This garden belongs to the Gu Residence, not just the Second Miss. Why can''t others enter? "Isn''t this a little too overbearing ¡­"


    Just as they were arguing, they heard a delicate voice say, "What are you all doing here? Do you want to be lazy or not?"


    The servant turned around and his face lit up as he said to Gu Jinlong, "Madam''s Big Sister Jinwu is here. If Miss has anything to say, you should tell her."


    After saying that, without waiting for her to speak, he turned around and ran off like a wisp of smoke.


    A tall girl wearing an apricot-colored long skirt walked over. It was indeed the girl next to Lady Yao, Jin Wu.


    When Jin Wu saw Gu Jinlong and the other two, he was stunned. He immediately went forward to pay his respects, then smiled. "Why is the eldest Miss here?"


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "I had nothing to do after my afternoon nap, so I wanted to take a walk around the garden. Unexpectedly, I was stopped."


    Jin Wu''s face didn''t change at all, and he only laughed. "Aiya, that''s unfortunate. Madame just said that this garden should be taken care of, and this place is dusty and muddy. Eldest Miss should wait for a few days."


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything, but she pointed at a few laughing figures in the distance and said, "Since it''s inside, why is there still someone playing inside?"


    In the bushes far away, there was a figure wearing a vermillion robe, together with a few girls throwing themselves at flowers and playing with butterflies. From time to time, a bell-like laughter could be heard.


    Jin Wu smiled. "Third Miss is bringing the girls to pick flowers and prepare to put them into a vase for Second Miss. They grew up together and have the best relationship with each other. Third Miss is most familiar with Second Miss'' preferences."


    She talked like this for a long time. In any case, Gu Jinzhu was not allowed to enter, causing her face to turn pale with anger. She was just about to say something when Gu Jinzhu stopped her, "Alright, then we won''t enter. Let''s go back first."


    She was the first to turn around, with Yun Xiang following behind her.


    On the way back, Gu Jinzhu''s expression was not good. No matter who was stepped on on the head by a maidservant, they would not feel happy.


    "This second young miss is too overbearing! Isn''t it just a backyard? Could it be that once she comes back, no one will be allowed to go?"


    Yun Xiang sighed, "Who said I wasn''t!? It seems like the second young miss is really spoiled in the manor. The madam specially arranged this garden for her, but it can''t be like this, even the eldest young miss can''t enter. If these words get out, people might even say that she''s harsh! "


    "I think she''s the one who isn''t afraid. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done such a shameless thing ¡­"


    The two girls cursed angrily. Gu Jinzhu turned around and said, "Alright, isn''t it just a garden? It''s worth it for you two to act so magnanimously!"


    "Little girl," said Bea, "Isn''t Jin Wu too much? He''s bullying you. Do you want me to secretly beat him up to vent your anger?"


    Yun Xiang raised both her hands in approval. "Okay, okay. Tonight then, take a linen bag and cover her head. Then, beat her up. See if she still dares to bully others!"

 C50

    Gu Jinzhu stared at the two girls who were grinding her fists, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Alright then, after being found out, you two will just be waiting to be bought by human beings, let''s see if you still dare to mess around!"


    Like a punctured rubber ball, Bea took a breath and said gloomily, "Then what do we do? "Can it be that we can only watch helplessly as others bully us ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu looked at the rolling clouds in the sky and lightly sighed. She said, "All of you need to remember one thing. When a person is under a roof, they have no choice but to lower their head. At times, patience is the only way to survive."


    Who knew that early the next morning, Gu Jinzhu would encounter something she couldn''t endure anymore.


    She didn''t have a kitchenette. She ate three meals a day, but when no one came to bring her breakfast, she couldn''t help herself and went to the big kitchen.


    As it happened, there was a huge pot of rice porridge simmering on the stove. She scooped out a bowl and took out a plate of Dragon-Whisked Silver Bread.


    As he was walking out of the door, he bumped into his mother who was in charge of the kitchen. Who knew that the woman would be angered the moment she saw her and scolded loudly, "Which room''s girl are you from?" This is too audacious! This is food prepared for the second young miss, and her carriage is about to enter the mansion. I think you don''t want to live anymore. How dare you touch it! "


    Bi Xi explained in a good voice that she was the girl''s girl and that the girl still hadn''t eaten. Who would have thought that the woman would glare at her and sneer, "So what if you are a girl? When the second young miss returned home today, everyone was busy with work, so where would I have the time to send it over to you? "


    Thinking that Gu Jinzhu was still hungry, Bi Yao tried to hold in her anger. "I won''t trouble Senior Servant. I''ll carry it over myself. As for the porridge, it''s such a big pot. Second Miss probably won''t be able to eat it ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the woman shrieked, "Yo, Miss Bi, what are you talking about? There''s a certain amount of food in this big kitchen, not even a grain of rice is worth as much as a big girl. You shouldn''t worry about your hunger, but you should hurry up and go back so that Madam doesn''t see the blame you."


    Bi Feng was grinding her lips for a long time, but that old woman didn''t loosen her mouth at all. She was so angry that her long, shapely eyebrows were slanted upwards. Then, she suddenly heard some noise from outside, someone shouted, "Second Miss has returned to her residence ¡­"


    Mrs. Cen''s face lit up and she hurried out to see what was going on. When she saw that Bee was still standing in front of her, she pushed her away.


    She took a few steps back, tripped over her skirt, and fell to the ground. She was still holding the bowl of porridge, and it all fell onto her clothes.


    Summer clothes were thin, the porridge had just come out again, the soup was hot, the material was stuck to her body, and she was in so much pain that her face turned white, but the old woman went out without even looking at her.


    When she endured the pain as she slowly made her way back to the Jade Bamboo Garden, Gu Jinzhu was startled by the sight. When she entered the room and took off her clothes, her stomach was already burning red.


    Yun Xiang was so anxious that she was crying. Gu Jinzhu was also extremely distressed because the place where she was injured was concealed and unable to see the doctor. Thus, she sent Yun Xiang out in a hurry to buy some good burn medicine.


    Bea gasped in pain, her little face pale, and she began to cry as she recounted what had happened. Gu Jinzhu gripped her fingers tightly, and her anger began to surge in her chest.


    Yao family! Very good!


    She gritted her teeth, and her eyes felt as if they were covered with a layer of ice.


    She had never really cared about Yao being bothered by her, but Bea and Rue were like her scales. The three of them had grown up together, called the Master and Servant, and they were even closer to each other than sisters. The burn on Bee''s body was worse than being scalded by her own heat.


    At this moment, she truly hated Lady Yao.


    At this moment, the front courtyard of the Gu Estate was bustling with noise and excitement. Imperial Concubine Fu had personally sent someone to bring Gu Beitong back. The luxurious black wood gilded carved carriage drove all the way into the inner courtyard, followed by a long row of rewards.


    Gu Beitong was dressed in a long dress made of clay gold peony, and her head was covered with the crystal steps rewarded by Imperial Concubine Su. Her beauty was dazzling, and her Hibiscus Exquisite was even more beautiful than a peony in full bloom.


    Gu Bi Tong first met her mother, then followed Lady Yao to Yan Fu Residence to pay respects to her grandmother. A bunch of maidservants embraced each other, their voices loud and powerful.


    Gu Jinzhu, however, was worried about Biden''s injury. She sent a little girl to Yenfu to say hello and missed her first meeting with Gu Bitong.


    She quickly bought some medicine and applied it to her wound. Seeing that she was no longer crying out for pain, Gu Jinzhu was relieved.


    It was a lively day at the Gu Estate, with many people coming and going. In the evening, they heard that even Gu Qingyuan, who they''d never seen before, had returned.


    In the evening, a little girl came over to pass on a message that the Second Miss had hosted a banquet in the backyard, inviting the sisters to have a good time and emphasizing that Gu Qingyuan and Lady Yao would be there as well.


    Gu Jinzhu had not seen her father Gu Qingyuan since her return, so she naturally couldn''t refuse.


    After the little girl left, Yunxiang busied herself with dressing and finding clothes for Gu Jinzhu. It was fine with Second Miss, but it was always more solemn to meet her father for the first time.


    Although it was early August, the night breeze was a little cold, but Gu Jinzhu did not want to appear too grand. She only picked out a lakeside green and dark silver Eight Treasures Twisted Lotus Ribbon Skirt, tied a simple and neat spiral knot on her head, and wore a gold silk with a white jade inlaid with emerald peony pattern.


    Because of her injury, Gu Jinzhu had brought the incense with her.


    It was very quiet along the way. The maidservants all went to wait at the back garden. Only when they were slightly closer did they hear the sounds of laughter and cheers coming from the garden.


    The bright red lanterns hung high up, illuminating the paths in the serene forest as bright as day. After turning over a large patch of parasol trees, one could see that the garden was filled with luxuriant purple and red flowers.


    A maidservant in green dress shuttled back and forth. A table had been set up in the garden. Lady Yao and Gu Qingyuan had already arrived and were being surrounded by a group of people, laughing and joking.


    Gu Jinzhu''s gaze immediately fell on the man sitting in the middle seat.


    When she had left the manor at a young age, her impression of her father had long since turned blurry. As she stared at that distant figure, she felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Although he was already past middle age, Gu Qingyuan still stood tall and straight, with five well-built officials and a long beard below his chin. One could vaguely see his young, jade-like appearance.


    She quickly walked over and bowed to her father, "My unfilial daughter, Jin Zhu greets father."


    The surrounding voices instantly quieted down. When Gu Qingyuan saw her, a look of surprise flashed across his eyes, and he carefully sized her up. He couldn''t help but reveal a smile on his face, "This is Zhu Er? You''ve grown so big... "Good, good. Your appearance is just like your mother''s. It''s getting more and more beautiful ¡­"


    Gu Qingyuan hadn''t even finished speaking when he heard Lady Yao''s unhappy snort. With a sour tone, she said, "It''s really hard for Master. You still remember how big sister looks like all these years ¡­"

 C51 Sisters

    Gu Qingyuan didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Gu Jinzhu turned around and blessed the Yao family again, saying, "Greetings, mother."


    Due to the punishment of kneeling a few days ago, Lady Yao had lost face in the Residence of He. She was so angry that her teeth were itching. When she saw Gu Jinzhu, her face immediately turned sullen.


    Since she didn''t say anything, Gu Jinzhu couldn''t stand up. Lady Yao wanted to embarrass her for a while, but then she heard a girl beside her laugh, "This is big sister? Great, we sisters are finally together. "


    A burst of fragrance drifted over. Gu Jinzhu''s arm was being held by two hands. She took the opportunity to stand up and raise her head to face a smiling face that was as dazzling as a peony flower blooming.


    The girl in front of him was truly worthy of the word ''beautiful''. She had fine features and looked forward to it.


    She had a coquettish oval face, snow-white skin, curved willow brows, and a pair of almond eyes.


    She wore a light green dress with a satin belt the width of a finger. She appeared to be slim and slim. Her hair was tied up in a beautiful bun. On top of it was a translucent jade hairpin, which looked very gorgeous under the lights of the courtyard.


    Gu Qingyuan laughed, "Zhu''er, this is your sister, Bi Tong. She just returned from the palace today, so you two sisters should get closer in the future."


    Gu Beitang raised her head and smiled, looking a little like a little girl, "You still need father to say that? I''ve been looking forward to big sister coming back. Big sister, come sit here, let''s have a nice chat. "


    The two sisters intimately and affectionately sat together. Gu Qingyuan had a smile in his eyes and appeared very satisfied, while Lady Yao was angered. She wanted to embarrass Gu Jinzhu, but was stopped by her daughter.


    Gu Bi Tong pretended as if she didn''t see her mother''s gaze and pulled Gu Jinlong along with a smile as she asked her how she lived in Rian''an.


    As the two sisters sat together, the contrast in temperament was very obvious. Gu Beitong was like a well-nurtured peony in a flower garden. Her facial features were bright and beautiful, and her clothes were luxurious.


    Gu Jinzhu''s attire had become much simpler. She was light and elegant, standing beside Gu Bi Tong''s body without losing any color. Her figure curled up and her eyes were cold, just like a handful of fresh snow on a snow-capped mountain. It was clean and pure.


    The two sisters had completely different temperaments, but they each excelled in their own fields. For a moment, they were like flowers in spring, attracting all the gazes in the garden.


    The most unexpected person here was Gu Qingyuan. He had already lost his impression of his ex-wife, the daughter of the Yang family. Although he knew he had already brought her back, he didn''t have the heart or the time to look around.


    Today''s meeting gave him a huge surprise, he hadn''t thought that this daughter of the Yang family would be so good, standing in front of Gu Bitong, who was known as the "Golden Pearl of Shengjing", she was not inferior in any way. He originally had a lot of face for his second daughter, but now there was one more, how could he not smile.


    The Gu Estate was weak. Ever since the Old Duke had passed away, he had only become a virtual lord. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble to welcome Lady Yao into his estate.


    He only had one son, and he was still young. Right now, the only way out for him was to rely on the young girls in the mansion to form strong in-laws, so his son could be of some help in the future.


    He had already planned for his second daughter for a long time. He never thought that such an outstanding eldest daughter would appear in the sky today. His heart immediately became lively.


    Gu Jinzhu naturally didn''t know what her father was planning. While she was still talking with Gu Bitong, she suddenly heard a delicate shout from in front of her with excitement, "Elder sister!"


    The two of them looked up and saw Gu Bijin running towards them with her skirt raised.


    Upon seeing her attire, Gu Jinzhu''s eyes couldn''t help twitching. Gu Beijin was also a beauty, with delicate features, but the usual arrogant look on her face had ruined her beauty. She was normally well-dressed, but at this moment, Gu Jinzhu felt like she had seen a moving vase.


    She was dressed in a golden dress made from hibiscus flowers. Her hair was tied up in a complicated bun filled with shining gold pearls and her body was covered with tinkling rings. As she ran, the hairpin on her head shook, causing people to worry that they might fall off at any moment.


    Gu Bijin was still a little girl who had yet to grow up, and her face was not as pretty as Gu Bitong''s. She could not suppress the beauty of her outfit, but she did not know her own name, and had to imitate Gu Bitong, with her wide sleeves and her face covered in makeup.


    She ran in front of Gu Beitang, pulled up her skirt and spun it in a circle before smiling happily, "Elder sister, is my dressing good?"


    As soon as she spoke, the powder on her face began to fall, but Gu Bi Tong''s expression didn''t change. She smiled and said, "It''s pretty, but that''s the most popular style in the palace."


    She was smiling, but there was a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    Gu Bi Jin obviously didn''t notice, but she continued to smile and said, "Big sister loves me the most, and doesn''t forget to give me anything good."


    She turned her head and saw Gu Jinzhu sitting beside her. She was stunned for a moment before a trace of disgust flashed across her face. She frowned and said, "Why are you here!"


    Before Gu Jin Zhu could say anything, Gu Bi Tong''s expression changed and she scolded, "Jin''er, this is our big sister. Why are you being so rude!"


    Gu Bi Jin stomped her foot and said unhappily, "What kind of sister is she, I only have one sister!" She walked to Gu Jinzhu''s side, raised her chin and said arrogantly, "Sit over there. I want to sit with big sister."


    Gu Jinzhu was already suffering from the smell of her makeup. Without waiting for her to finish, she got up and left her seat, allowing Gu Bijin to squeeze in.


    Gu Bi Tong''s expression changed. She stood up and held onto Gu Jinzhu''s hand as she urgently said, "Big Sis, don''t be like Jin''er and fuss about it. She''s still young and doesn''t know how to behave."


    Gu Jinzhu calmly replied, "No worries." She was completely uninterested in this proud and spoiled girl, much less willing to speak another word.


    However, Gu Bi Tong''s expression turned grim. She turned around and shouted at her sister, "Quickly apologize to big sister! You are too rude! "


    Gu Bijin was stunned for a moment, as if she had not expected her sister to talk so harshly to her over such a trivial matter.


    Come here!" she snapped, not giving her any face at all. If Big Sis doesn''t forgive you, and others spread the news, they will say that the girls of the Gu Estate don''t know how to respect others and have no manners! "" No, no!


    Gu Jinzhu''s eyes were filled with a cold light as she sternly scolded him. Her words were really ingenious. What did she mean by "If Big Sis doesn''t forgive you, then you''ll let others spread it?"


    "Not knowing how to respect others, not being educated" was really too serious of a statement. Although she was a poor girl, because of Yao Family''s deliberate flattery, she was able to compare herself to Miss Sun in terms of food and clothing. Although she was not as good as Gu Bitong, she was still much better than Gu Zhiyue, who was also a poor girl.

 C52 Provocation

    Today, the words'' not knowing how to respect others'' had pricked her foot. No matter how bad Gu Jinzhu was, she held the status of a legitimate direct descendant, so naturally, she was superior to her. This made her incomparably resentful.


    She was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and her chest heaved up and down.


    She had been on good terms with Gu Bi Tong since she was young, but she had never been reprimanded like this in public. The maidservants that served her looked over in surprise, causing her to feel even more humiliated.


    Gu Bi Jin glared fiercely at her. Her gaze wanted to eat Gu Jinlong alive, but she acted as if she didn''t see it and urged, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and kowtow to big sister!"


    The word "kowtow" had thoroughly provoked Gu Bijin. She had been proud and arrogant ever since she was young. Other than her grandmother and father, she had never once bent her knees towards her own mother. Why was she kowtowing to such a wild child who had just returned to the clan?


    She was essentially just a child. Now that she was furious, she suddenly rushed over and fiercely pushed Gu Jinzhu away. She cried out, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. I hate you so much!"


    Gu Jinzhu was caught off guard and was pushed until she staggered. Behind her was the table full of food, and just as she was about to fall on the table, a figure rushed over from the side and supported her.


    She was about to stand up, but the person who was rushing over couldn''t stand properly, and fell backwards. With a crashing sound, the table immediately flipped over, and all the things on it fell to the ground.


    Gu Jinzhu turned around to see Yun Xiang lying on the floor in a mess, with dishes all over the place. The vegetable juice and soup had spilled all over her body, making her look extremely miserable.


    Her expression changed as she pounced over in a hurry. Yun Xiang''s hand was pressing onto a broken piece of porcelain, and fresh blood flowed from it. She was in so much pain that her face had turned pale.


    Gu Jinzhu''s eyes turned red at the sight of Gu Jinlong. She hated Gu Bijin to the extreme because of her scalding and pricking of her hands.


    She carefully took out the piece of porcelain in her palm and used a handkerchief to cover her wound. She raised her head and hurriedly said, "Hurry and get a doctor!"


    All of the maidservants present were also shocked. Only when they saw the blood on Yun Xiang''s hands did they realize what had happened. Some of the maidservants hurriedly came over to clean up the dishes, and some went out to look for someone.


    Seeing that she had caused a disaster, a trace of fear flashed across her face. She stomped her feet and ran away while crying.


    A look of anxiety appeared on Gu Beitang''s face as she spoke to the maidservant beside her, "Hurry up and follow Third Miss. Don''t let anything happen to her."


    The maidservant responded and hurriedly went to chase after Gu Bijin.


    When Gu Bi Tong saw Gu Jinzhu squatting on the ground, her entire mind was focused on that girl. She had an anxious expression on her face, and she didn''t even notice the stain on her skirt. Her eyes flashed faintly.


    Of course, Lady Yao and Gu Qingyuan had seen the commotion. The two of them quickly walked over and asked about what had happened. Gu Qingyuan rarely got angry, so he scolded Gu Bijin repeatedly and pretended to have someone bring her back.


    While they were busy, the Jiang clan rushed in from the outside. When they saw the blood on Gu Jinzhu''s hand, they were immediately frightened, and with a ''plop'', they kneeled down and cried towards Gu Qingyuan, "Master, please calm your anger. It''s because I didn''t teach my daughter properly, that''s why Jin''er offended Eldest Miss.


    She had been taking care of the kitchen when she heard that something had happened in the garden, and it was her daughter who had caused it. When she came in and saw the blood on Gu Jinzhu''s hand, she immediately misunderstood.


    Gu Qingyuan pointed at her and cursed, "What a good daughter you''ve raised! She was so arrogant and dared to be so impudent in front of others. It was you who had spoiled her. If she continued like this, wouldn''t she become lawless? She will not go back to her room to sleep tonight. Let her go to the ancestral hall to kneel and reflect on her actions! "


    "Kneeling in the ancestral hall?" Immediately, she cried out, "Master, Jin''er is still a child. The ancestral hall is so dark, and the night is so cold. How could a girl withstand it ¡­"


    Lady Yao also advised, "Old master, isn''t this too much? Jin''er was young, what did she know? However, there were a few arguments between the two little sisters, so how could they be worthy of arguing over? ''Besides, she''s only injured a little girl, so there''s no need to kneel in the ancestral hall. I think she should be well-behaved after being confined in her room for three to five days ¡­ ''


    The Jiang Clan continued to mourn and cry, like a rain of tears.


    "Father, Third Sister did not have any ulterior motives, it''s not like she intentionally offended Eldest Sister. Father will spare her once for the sake of her initial offense, and even if Third Sister''s character is a bit arrogant, she should still be able to teach her well. In the next few days, I will accompany Third Sister on her forbidden steps and help her explain the rules to women."


    He pointed at the Jiang family and cursed a few more times, "Forget it, just let her stay in her room for the next few days and learn from her second sister. If she goes out like this, won''t she lose all face in my family?"


    She stood up and used a handkerchief to wipe the tears off her face, but the corner of her eyes didn''t even glance in Gu Jinzhu''s direction.


    The matter was picked up and put down lightly just like that. Although Gu Jinzhu was worried about Yun Xiang''s injuries, she was also listening to the conversation over here.


    After hearing the last sentence, Gu Bijin''s foot was only restricted. She didn''t even scold or scold him. She fiercely clenched her fingers, and a trace of sharpness appeared in her eyes.


    Yun Xiang''s head was covered in cold sweat from the pain. Her lips were turning white, but when she saw Gu Jinzhu''s expression, she couldn''t help but hold her hand with her uninjured one and softly console her, "Miss ¡­ "Don''t worry, I''m not in pain ¡­"


    She said it didn''t hurt, but her hand trembled uncontrollably. Gu Jinzhu''s heart ached violently. It was all because she was useless and couldn''t even protect the people by her side ¡­


    She bit her lips tightly as a layer of frost covered her eyes under her long eyelashes.


    Even though she had sent for a doctor, the servants of the Gu household had never seen a doctor before. In the end, a woman with a slight understanding of medicine had come and cleaned up the wound, applied some medicine at random, and even wrapped her hand in layers of gauze.


    Gu Qingyuan comforted her with a few words. The floor was quickly cleaned up, a table was set up, and food was served. The garden was filled with cheers and laughter. Then, just like that, the matter was over.


    Gu Jinzhu, on the other hand, didn''t have the mood to stay in the garden and admire the flowers.


    "Elder sister, it''s all my fault. Something like this happened, but luckily, I still have a few bottles of medicine that were given to me by the palace. It''s said that it can remove scars, so I''ll send someone to deliver them to Lady Fragrance later."


    Gu Jinzhu''s cold eyes swept across her face and she said indifferently, "No need." It brushed past her.


    He heard a girl say in a strange tone from behind Gu Beitong, "What a big show of dignity. He''s just a servant, how could he be worthy of Miss''s expensive medicine?"


    Gu Beitang reprimanded him, "Don''t speak nonsense."


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t change, but as she walked forward, her gaze grew colder and colder. At the corner of the garden, she bumped into Mrs Zhao and the Gu Zhiyue whom she hadn''t seen for a few days.


    When Gu Zhiyue saw her, she hurriedly ran over and stuffed something into her hands, saying, "Big sister, this is the best medicine for injuries. Go back and apply it on big sister Yunxiang, she''ll be better as soon as possible."


    Without waiting for Gu Jinzhu to speak, she turned around and ran back to Mrs Zhao''s side. She turned her head and winked at her, looking childish.


    Mrs Zhao slightly blessed her, and the mother and daughter walked towards the remote little courtyard where they lived.

 C53 Virulence

    Returning to the Green Bamboo Garden, Gu Jinzhu applied the medicine for the incense again. As expected, the medicine Gu Zhiyue had given her was excellent medicine. The slightly bleeding wound immediately stopped bleeding.


    She had been scalded and had rested, but when she saw the light in Gu Jinzhu''s room, she could not help but come over and was startled by the sight of Yun Xiang.


    Yun Xiang recounted what happened just now before patting her chest with a face full of joy. "Luckily I fell down. If Miss fell down on it, that would be terrible."


    He complained again, "Third Young Miss is really too outrageous. With her bad temper, I wonder how Aunt Jiang taught her."


    Bi Feng clenched her teeth in anger and scolded, "I already knew that she had ill intentions towards young miss. A concubine girl, every day her nose is not her nose, and her eyes are not her eyes. Do you really think you are something!?"


    Hearing the two girls angrily cursing, Gu Jinzhu didn''t make a sound as she thought back to the previous situation.


    To be honest, Gu Bijin was just a spoiled brat. She was impulsive and had no brain, so she would be embarrassed after being teased for a while.


    However, Gu Bi Tong ¡­ She hadn''t thought that her second sister, who was praised by the whole family, would actually be so scheming. On the surface, it seemed like she was friendly and generous, but she kept calling her elder sister by her arm.


    At that time, she really did not want to argue with Gu Bijin, so she had given up her spot. It was a small matter, but Gu Bi Tong had grabbed onto it and told her to ''apologize'' and ''kneel'' to Gu Bi Jin, which had infuriated her and made her impulsively attack him.


    If she hadn''t been the one who had rushed over and fallen on the table, not only would she have been injured, but most importantly, she would have lost face in front of all the servants in the Residence of He. In the future, she would have had even less prestige in the Residence.


    This second sister was really good at scheming. At the same time, she also silently vented her anger on behalf of Yao clan.


    Gu Jinzhu lightly tapped her fingers on the table. She had really underestimated her second sister. Not only was she as beautiful as a flower, her scheming was also much better than her own mother, the Yao family.


    She exhaled softly, feeling depressed. She had only been at home for a few days, and both Yun Xiang and Bi Meng were injured. Yao and her mother had been in control of the house for so many years, it was so easy for them to put obstacles in her way.


    This was the first time she felt a heaviness in her heart. When she had returned to the manor, she had already expected such a situation to occur. She didn''t care about her own matters, but it had implicated Yun Xiang and Bi Ji.


    In the upper room of the Golden Parasol Courtyard, Lady Yao was sprawled on the couch, her legs massaged personally by Gu Bi Tong.


    She was only wearing an azure silk robe, and under the sparkling candlelight, her facial features became even more picturesque, and her skin became even more crystalline like snow.


    Mistress Yao looked at her daughter and felt joy no matter how she looked at it. She let out a sigh of relief and said, "Tong''er, you''ve finally let out a sigh of relief for your mother this time."


    Thinking about how she had just been punished to kneel for four hours a few days ago, her teeth started to itch. For so many years, besides the madame, she was the only one in the mansion who was powerful. She did not expect to suffer a loss at the hands of a little girl.


    Gu Bi Tong smiled, her beautiful face like a blooming spring flower. She raised her eyebrows and said, "This is nothing, it''s not enough!" Today, she wanted to make Gu Jinzhu make a fool of herself, but she didn''t expect to be stopped by the little girl beside her.


    Lady Yao also thought that Gu Jinzhu was unharmed and couldn''t help but to say hatefully, "She is quite lucky."


    Gu Beitang smiled and increased her strength, "Mother, you''re too impatient. She just returned home, why are you so anxious to take action?" As long as she remains in the mansion for a day, you will have the authority to control her. Why do you have to go up against her now?


    "What am I afraid of!" "I didn''t do it for you. It''s not like you didn''t see what she looked like ¡­" She gritted her teeth and said, "I never thought that sickly Yangzi would give birth to such a daughter. With her looks, if she were to climb on some high branch in the future, wouldn''t it put a heavy burden on you? And your father, he obviously treats that little bitch as though she''s a rare commodity. Otherwise, Jin''er wouldn''t act this way! "


    "There are so many beauties in the world, but most of them have a pathetic life. If they want to place their life on my head, she''ll still have to have that life!"


    She looked at Yao Yuan''s anxious expression and couldn''t help but laugh, "Isn''t it just a famous daughter like father? Do you think it''s worth it for you to waste so much effort? To be honest, no matter how beautiful she is, it''s useless. If she can''t get out and is trapped inside the mansion, then who in the outside world would know of such a young miss? "


    Lady Yao''s eyes lit up. "You''re saying ¡­"


    Gu Beitong leaned over and whispered a few words into her ear.


    Mrs Yao hesitated, "Is that alright? "She''s about to reach her prime. Your father will probably want me to take her out to have fun with him in the future. If we keep her locked in the manor without even taking a single step, how could your father be willing to comply ¡­"


    Gu Beitong took a fan made of autumn flowers and shook it lightly, her smile was both beautiful and haughty as she said, "Isn''t mother the one in charge of this entire backyard? If he found an excuse, he would say that his elder sister was sick and it would be inappropriate to go out. What could his father do? After the wedding ceremony of next year, mother will find her a random family, and she will have to accept them! "


    Lady Yao nodded. "That''s right. This method is good. She will be 20 years old next May. It seems like she doesn''t have much time left ¡­"


    Gu Bi Tong continued to lower her voice. "Although she''s my father''s daughter, the direct descendant of the Duke of Guo''s estate, if she doesn''t behave herself and get involved in private with others, father won''t recognize her again. At that time, how should we deal with her ¡­"


    Although it was just a few sentences, the content was soul-stirring, especially when it came to the topic of "having an affair with someone in private". Even though it was just a few sentences, the content was soul-stirring, especially when it came to the topic of "having an affair with someone in private".


    With just a few words from her daughter, she dispelled the gloom that Lady Yao had suppressed for the past few days and couldn''t help but feel at ease. "You''re the one who had an idea. It looks like Imperial Concubine Fu has taught you well this year. If you marry in the future ¡­" Mother can finally rest assured. "


    Mrs Yao came from a low background and didn''t have much experience. After marrying into the family, Gu Qingyuan had to protect her personally. There weren''t many concubines in the backyard, so there wasn''t much trouble.


    Her older sister, Imperial Concubine Su, was different. She had climbed from a small noble to the imperial concubine position. She had seen all sorts of methods in the palace, and she often brought Gu Beitang with her.


    A faint blush appeared on Gu Bi Tong''s face. With a flirtatious glint in her eyes, she snuggled into Lady Yao''s embrace and shyly said, "Whoever wants to marry, I want to spend my life with Mother. I''ll let no one feel happy if Mother isn''t satisfied!"

 C54 Phoenix

    Lady Yao smiled as she stroked her daughter''s black hair and whispered, "This time entering the palace, did you see Prince Jin? Did you talk to him? "


    Gu Beitong twisted her body to feign disobedience, drawing out her tone. "Mother ¡­ What are you talking about? Brother Qi is so busy, he doesn''t have the time to talk to his daughter."


    "Really?" "No matter how busy he is, he still has to go to the palace and pay respects to esteemed wangfei. Did you really not see him?" "Yah, I can''t even see who sent so many jewelry and gifts on the train."


    "Mother ¡­" Gu Beitang blushed, but she still lowered her voice a little proudly as she said, "I''ve only seen it two or three times. Qi gege knew that I liked the jewelry from Baohua Restaurant and specifically bought it for me."


    Lady Yao nodded her head and said with a face full of gratification, "Since Prince Jin is interested in you, Mother can rest assured. Once the marriage agreement is made in the future, once you become the princess of the Jin Family, wouldn''t the family be able to rely on you to support them? Besides, I heard that the Emperor really likes the Jin Emperor. Who knows ¡­ "Tong''er, that year when mother went to Yao Hua Temple to tell you fortune, she said that you were the life of a phoenix. It''s too expensive to talk about."


    Gu Beitong lowered her head, her cheeks blushing, "Mother, you can''t speak carelessly about this. It''s not good for others to hear." Her long, fluttering eyelashes revealed her excitement.


    "Fate of the Phoenix"? She secretly clenched her fingers. With her appearance, marrying into the imperial family was inevitable. In the future, she would definitely be high and mighty. A phoenix soaring through the heavens!


    What did that Gu Jinlong count for? Not even the mud on her feet!


    She smiled faintly, masking the eagerness in her eyes.


    The next morning, Gu Jinzhu became worried. She had no one to attend to her when she was injured.


    As usual, Yun Xiang''s hands were wrapped in thick gauze, but she still had to comb her hair. Gu Jinzhu naturally wouldn''t let her get tired, so after thinking for a moment, she said to her, "Go and call that magpie in."


    Yun Xiang said anxiously, "Miss, it''s better if I do it. That girl looks restless from a glance, I can''t let her come in and get her hands on me."


    Although the few girls from the Jade Bamboo Garden were assigned to her, they were all members of the Yao family. Gu Jinzhu didn''t dare to use them too highly, but she was helpless now.


    Yun Xiang had no choice but to go to the outer room and call the magpie in.


    The magpie had been left in the cold for a while, and originally he had some complaints, but now he suddenly cried out and a look of joy appeared on his face.


    She obediently entered the room, smiled at Jinzhu and said, "Miss, you called a servant?"


    Gu Jinzhu asked, "Can you comb your hair?"


    "In the past, when I was in Madame''s room, I learned for a period of time from big sister Jinwu, but I didn''t have the chance to get close to her and serve her."


    Gu Jinzhu nodded and handed the comb in her hand to her, "From today onwards, help me comb my hair."


    The magpie was overjoyed as it hurriedly came up to receive the comb. She had the intention of showing off her ability by giving Jinzhu a very complicated hairstyle.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at her hands in the mirror and couldn''t help but say, "Comb it a little easier, I don''t like it."


    The magpie was stunned for a moment. Seeing Gu Jinzhu''s cold face, he felt a bit wronged. He answered with a "Yes" and took off those bun for her, then gave her the simplest single bun.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the magpie hurriedly said with a face full of courtesy, "Miss, Yun Xiang and Bi Ji are both injured. How about a servant accompany you to Yanzhou to pay respects?"


    Gu Jinzhu swept a glance at her and nodded her head as if for no reason. The magpie immediately had a happy expression.


    Yanfu Residence was much more lively today than usual. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they heard a burst of lively laughter coming from inside. When Gu Jinzhu lifted the curtain, she was almost blinded by the room full of beads and jade.


    Not only the Yao clan, but the Jiang clan had also arrived. Even Mrs Zhao and her daughter Gu Zhiyue were present. In the second room, other than Mrs Li and Gu Yuren, there was also a unfamiliar woman sitting below them.


    Gu Beitong was wearing a light pink Peach Blossom Cloud shirt, which was embroidered with a large amount of peach blossoms as thick as the clouds. There was a green phoenix hairpin on her head, and it hung down from her shoulders, making her look more and more like a beautiful painting.


    Madame Li stared at the jade hairpin on her head with a face full of admiration. "This is the hairpin Imperial Concubine Fu gave to me?" It is indeed a good item. Look at the color of the water, even I have not seen such a good piece of jade. "


    Gu Bi Tong faintly smiled with a trace of pride in her eyes. She pretended to inadvertently stroke her hair, revealing the amber wax bracelet on her wrist. It made her skin seem even more frosty than before.


    Madame Li''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. She came from a small family, so her parents couldn''t be more wealthy than the Yao family. When had she ever seen such a good item?


    Even if she married into the Gu Estate, she would only use her three sons as a base. She didn''t have many private properties left, and the lustful expression on her face couldn''t even be concealed.


    Lady Yao looked at her with disdain in her eyes. When she saw Gu Jinzhu come in and greet her, as well as her clothes, she suddenly said indifferently, "Didn''t I tell you to change into a new set of clothes? Why are you still wearing your old clothes? This old-fashioned style has long been out of fashion in the capital. If you wear it, it will be laughable. They say that the people in our mansion have no taste and have shallow eyes. "


    As she spoke, she swept a glance at Madame Li.


    Madame Li is a shrewd and petty person, but she wasn''t stupid. She immediately realized that Lady Yao was taking this opportunity to ridicule her, and quickly replied, "What''s wrong with her old clothes? Even if she does not look up to date, this material is the best. Moreover, even if this garment does not pass through the time, it still depends on who wears it. Just like Pearl, even if she wears the same clothes from a few years ago, she will still look pretty! "


    Gu Jinzhu was wearing a purple grape peony chrysanthemum pattern fleece jacket. Beneath it was a lotus root pleated skirt, appearing extremely rich and dignified. It wasn''t as outdated as Lady Yao had said; she was just taking the opportunity to throw a tantrum.


    She was just about to say a few more words when Gu Bi Tong smiled and interrupted the two of them, "Alright, Mother, Second Aunt, Elder Sister just returned to the capital, so I''m afraid that you''re not familiar with the patterns of the clothes here. I just happened to have a few sets of clothes that I''ve made, so I just happened to give them to Elder Sister."


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "No need, how can I wear younger sister''s clothes?"


    Gu Beitang smiled warmly and said, "We are sisters, if there''s anything to be polite about, I''ll have the little girl deliver the clothes to elder sister later."


    Seeing that Gu Jinzhu had changed the maidservants, Gu Yulong raised her head and asked, "Big sister, why aren''t Yun Xiang and elder sister Bi Ling here?"

 C55 Demonstration

    The people from the second room weren''t present yesterday, so they didn''t know about those things. Gu Yuerong was already used to the scented green area, so she asked for more.


    Before Gu Jinzhu could answer, Gu Beitang raised her eyebrows and asked, "Bee?"


    "That''s a little girl by Eldest Miss''s side. Speaking of which, it''s quite a coincidence that yesterday, she seemed to have been injured as well. Alas, both of her little girls were injured, so Eldest Miss doesn''t have anyone to serve her ¡­"


    Gu Beitang smiled and looked at Gu Jinzhu, "Since that''s the case, how about I find two girls to serve elder sister?"


    Gu Jinzhu lightly refused, "Thank you for your consideration, sister. The few girls that I sent to my mother were already quite good. Moreover, those two girls didn''t have heavy injuries. They''ll be fine in a few days, so there''s no need to trouble them."


    Gu Beitang didn''t insist. She smiled and said, "Then forget it." She looked at the little girl behind Gu Jinzhu and asked, "Is this the magpie in my mother''s room?"


    The magpie quickly blessed her with a bow. "Miss, your servant is indeed the magpie." Her expression was countless times more respectful than when she was looking at Gu Jinzhu. She lowered her head and followed her gaze, no longer having the sharp expression from before.


    Lady Yao smiled from the side. "Zhu''er just returned, so the servants by her side weren''t enough. I saw that this magpie was quite useful, so I called her over."


    After asking a few more questions about how magpie was doing by the girl''s side, the magpie hesitantly looked at Gu Jinzhu with a wronged expression, but said, "Big Miss treats this servant very well. This servant is very used to the Jade Bamboo Garden."


    "That''s good then," Gu Bi Tong laughed. She then ordered someone to reward her with something small before continuing, "You''re someone who''s out of the Mother Courtyard, so naturally everything will be fine. In the future, you''ll be able to serve your elder sister with all your heart."


    After receiving the reward, the magpie was overjoyed for a moment. It hurriedly thanked the Second Miss with an attentive expression before returning to Gu Jinzhu''s side.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at everything with cold eyes, but her eyes didn''t waver in the slightest.


    She already knew that magpie was restless, but she didn''t expect that his heart was this strong. He actually dared to put medicine in her eyes in front of everyone. Her wronged expression revealed itself, making everyone think that she was deliberately being unkind to the person Lady Yao sent over.


    Gu Jinzhu accompanied Madam Zhen for a few more words before leaving.


    Not long after he returned to the Jade Bamboo Garden, Gu Bi Tong sent a little girl over and sent two sets of clothes along with a bottle of medicine.


    Even though Yun Xiang''s hand was injured, she could not stay idle. She personally put the item away and even thanked the little girl. However, the little girl stood on the spot with an expression of arrogance.


    "Elder sister, is there anything else?"


    The girl raised her chin. "I heard you have a girl named Bee?"


    She had been lying in her room, and when she heard her name, she struggled to her feet and went out the door. "Who called me?" she asked.


    The girl looked her up and down, and there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. How dare you, break the master''s name! The "jade" character is used by the second and third young miss of the mansion, how could a servant like you dare to take it? "


    Gu Jinzhu was dressing in her room when she heard the sound of someone walking out. Coincidentally, she heard the girl''s question, so she immediately opened her mouth and said, "I chose her name, is there a problem?"


    "This servant Caiyi greets Eldest Miss. When this servant came over, the old lady specifically ordered that there was a girl in Eldest Miss who had earned the name of Second Miss and Third Miss. The old lady wanted this lowly servant who did not know any better to change her name immediately, and also punished her to kneel down for four hours to let her understand the rules of the mansion."


    When she heard the words "ignorant b * tch", she was so angry that her face turned red as if she had been slapped in public. She bit her lips and burst into tears.


    No matter how good Gu Jinzhu''s temper was, she was enraged by this chain of events. No wonder the Jiang family and Gu Beitang had purposely mentioned Bi Shi just now. So this was what happened after she left!


    Her expression was as cold as it ever was, and she said coldly, "I was the one who named her, don''t you want to punish me as well?"


    CaiYi''s face did not change as she said in a neither humble nor haughty voice, "The old lady said that the young lady has been away from home for a long time, and there are rules for not knowing her status. But the young servant should have changed her identity when she returned to the manor, and she has been delayed up to today.


    She spoke ''old mistress'' from the left and ''old mistress'' from the right. The glee in her eyes was obvious.


    Gu Jinzhu was so angry that her entire body started shaking. This Gu Mansion was such a good place to start. A little girl could even bully her and confidently say that she was'' ignorant of the rules''! He even dared to threaten her in front of her, wanting to chase her little girl out!


    She was so angry that she started laughing, raising her eyebrows, "Oh? If it was just for a name, people would say that the Gu household was harsh on the little girl if she was forced to kneel in front of the sun for four hours. Grandmother is kind, it will definitely not be like that, it must be because of your power, that''s all! "


    Her expression turned grim, but the little girl wasn''t afraid at all. She quickly replied, "How could this servant dare to provoke you? Eldest Miss, this is an even greater crime ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Gu Jinzhu suddenly sternly shouted, "Impudent! Slap!"


    Before she finished her sentence, a big and sturdy figure jumped out from the side, stretched out her palm and threw it towards CaiYi''s face.


    Cai Yi''s whole body was slapped to the ground. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t even groan. She turned her head to the side and spat out two bloody teeth.


    Everyone was stunned, only then did they realize that the maid who ran over to beat him up was actually the one named Yang Liu after the copper lock.


    Yang Liu stood tall in front of CaiYi like a small mountain. After hitting her, she turned around to Gu Jinzhu and smiled, "Lady, are you still going to hit me?"


    Not only were all the servants in the courtyard stunned, even Gu Jinzhu was stunned. This girl was too ¡­ Wasn''t it too empowering?


    She looked at Cai Yi who was struggling on the ground like a bug, then at Yang Liu''s honest face, and almost couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    This was too carefree! What was there to be afraid of when there was such a god-like girl in front of them?


    Gu Jinzhu was very happy, but she pretended to be strict. She shouted at CaiYi, "You''re the one who''s offending the master, aren''t you? Shouting in front of his master without respect, even if he were to come before his grandmother, he wouldn''t be able to protect you! In my opinion, not only does my little girl need a long rule, even you have to learn it properly so as to not create trouble for second sister in the future! "

 C56 Kowtow

    CaiYi was completely stunned. How could Yang Liu''s slap be comparable to a normal girl''s hand strength? In just a few moments, half of her face had swollen up. In addition to the lost teeth, she was in so much pain that she almost cried.


    She was originally a servant girl by Gu Beitang''s side. Who wouldn''t give way to her in the mansion? Now that she was ordered by the Zhen family, coupled with the fact that she looked down on Gu Jinzhu, she naturally had an arrogant attitude.


    She didn''t expect that this young miss would actually dare to order someone to hit her. In front of so many people, she fell to the ground miserably. For a moment, she felt as if she had lost all face.


    Her cheeks were in pain, but she was afraid of being beaten again. She covered her face and cried, "Eldest Miss, this servant came under orders as well, and the punishment was also from the madame. The lady was not happy, so she just wanted to vent her anger on this servant.


    Gu Jinzhu said with a smile that was not a smile, "What a sharp tongue. Do you think I''ve punished you wrongly? "Willow ¡ª"


    However, before Gu Jinzhu could say anything, CaiYi screamed and frantically covered her face, shaking her head with all her might, "Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss, this servant was wrong. Please forgive this servant ¡­"


    She was crying so much that tears flowed down her face and her hair was in disarray. Her previous arrogant attitude had long since disappeared.


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "I will naturally take care of my little girl. Although you are the little girl of my second sister, you are also a servant of the Gu household. I see you also kneeling here to reflect on your mistake, so it won''t be too late for you to return to your second sister''s place after you know the rules."


    As soon as she said this, she knelt down with a thump and kowtowed. "This servant is willing to accept your punishment, and please give me a new name as well."


    She was still very angry a moment ago, but now that she saw that CaiYi had been beaten, she finally let out a long breath. Since she didn''t want to leave any clues for the girl, she willingly accepted her punishment and asked to change her name.


    A girl in green quietly retreated. After a while, she came back with a cushion. She put it on Bee''s knees.


    Cai Yi covered her face in complete shock. She didn''t think that she was originally here to deliver a message and give the Blue Luan Institute a good look. How come in the end, she had to kneel here as well?


    She was kneeling on the cold, hard stone floor, wearing only a thin dress. Even if she wanted to protest, she didn''t dare open her mouth now.


    Gu Jinzhu had no interest in watching them kneel down. She instructed the willow tree to watch them as she turned around and entered the house with Yun Xiang following behind her.


    Magpie and the other maidservants had originally come to watch the show, but seeing the commotion, they all had their mouths wide open in shock. Magpie''s face paled, and when he thought back to how he had been cocky in front of his eldest daughter, he couldn''t help but feel his legs go weak.


    As time passed, the sun was getting brighter and brighter. CaiYi''s face was in extreme pain and her eyes were starting to faint from the sun. When she saw Bea kneeling in the shade of a corner with a cushion under her knees, looking incredibly relaxed, she felt extremely humiliated and angry. She thought that she must make a good confession in front of the Second Miss, but she didn''t dare move because of the tall girl who was guarding her.


    Gu Jinzhu returned to the back room and changed into a thin summer dress. Yunxiang took off the hairpin on her head and gently stroked her smooth long hair with a comb.


    Old Lady Wang came in and said with a forced smile, "Miss, that Cai Yi is Second Miss'' little girl after all, don''t you ¡­" "It''s fine if you give her a little punishment, but after so long, the second lady''s face won''t look good ¡­"


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t change as she raised her brows slightly, "She has offended her superiors, and her words have offended them. I was just punishing her on behalf of my second sister. She won''t blame me."


    "Ugh ¡­" "Yes." Lady Wang didn''t dare to say anymore and withdrew herself.


    While carefully cutting her hair, Yun Xiang said with some worry, "Miss, since you''ve punished Caiyi today, Second Miss will definitely bear a grudge. How about we let her go back now, so that there won''t be any more problems in the future?"


    Gu Jinzhu said indifferently, "Do you think she won''t bear a grudge if you ask her to go back now? Since he had already offended the other party, he might as well go all the way through! If we don''t beat down the arrogance of these unruly slaves, they will think that we are being casually bullied! "


    "Today, it''s all thanks to Yang Liu. She''s usually depressed and eats a lot. I didn''t expect her to be so useful at such a critical time."


    Gu Jinzhu also nodded with a smile. The people assigned to her courtyard were either arranged by the Yao family or were unfavoured in the Gu household. This Yang Liu had a pure mind and was a good person.


    She remembered the green figure who had quietly handed the mat to her and asked, "What about Xiao Cui? What do you think? "


    Yun Xiang also laughed. "I was just about to tell Miss about this. This servant sees that she''s a rare, meticulous, and dependable person. She''s usually quiet and does things meticulously, and she''s much better than that magpie and Qiqiao."


    From the start, she had never intended to put it to good use. However, this Xiao Cui had an ordinary appearance, and normally did not speak a word, but it was hard to tell what kind of character she had.


    She pondered for a moment, then asked, "Have you found out where she came from?"


    "According to what the old woman guarding the door said, Xiao Cui was not the son of a family, she was bought from outside. She first served in my wife''s room, but my wife felt that she was not good-looking, so she reduced her to a third-class girl and sent her directly to the kitchen."


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. If she bought it from outside the clan, she could relax a little. Without the complicated background inside the clan, she would have no scruples when using it.


    Now that he thought about it, it didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with it. The most important thing was still this girl''s character. If she really was a good person, she might as well use it to promote her.


    "Just watch for a while longer. If she really needs it, bring her up here."


    Yun Xiang nodded, then said, "That''s right, young lady. Xiao Cui works efficiently in the kitchen and doesn''t have many people to talk to. If she isn''t Madam''s person, then we can let her take care of the stove. She''s much better than that old missus Wang."


    Gu Jinzhu remembered what had happened with the firewood and said indifferently, "I''ll leave it to you."

 C57 Complaint

    The master and the servant had been talking for a while, and an hour had passed. CaiYi was almost out in the sun, and her legs were hurting so much that it was difficult for her to wait for the fragrance to come out, to wake her up, and to send a little girl to send her back.


    When she walked out of the courtyard, Gu Jinzhu immediately gave a generous reward to the willow tree. She rewarded the willow tree with some silver coins and publicly promoted her to a third-class girl. The willow tree''s eyes squinted in joy as it kowtowed three times to Gu Jinzhu.


    Now that CaiYi was gone, there was no need to punish her. Gu Jinzhu woke her up, but it took some effort to give her a name.


    She looked at the pretty face of Bee, a thirteen-fourteen year old girl with curved eyebrows and a pretty face. She wore a light yellow dress like a Yanyan chrysanthemum, and couldn''t help but laugh, "You can call me Su-Cha in her golden dress and her fair skin."


    "Su Ju ¡­" Bi Yao was overjoyed. Although she didn''t understand the golden dress or the white jade skin, she just felt it was nice and thanked Miss Qian happily.


    From today onwards, the whole of the Green Bamboo Garden will be referred to as Jade Daisies.


    At this moment, inside the Gu Residence''s Yixia Pavilion, Cai Yi was crying her head off as she recounted what had happened just now in an exaggerated manner.


    She was in a very sorry state, her cheeks were swollen, and her dress was stained with dirt. Her usual playful and witty look was gone. Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Beitong grabbed a blue and white porcelain bottle and threw it ruthlessly onto the ground!


    "How preposterous!" Because she was valued by esteemed wangfei, she held a high position in the estate and had always kept her word. Even her grandmother, Madam Zhen, doted on her, so no one had dared to slap her face in public.


    He had clearly asked the servant girl to be kind in delivering the clothes and ointment, yet she was being humiliated like this. It was just a girl''s name, yet Gu Jinzhu dared to give her face!


    What is she!


    Gu Bi Tong''s teeth itched with hatred. She couldn''t swallow her anger no matter how hard she tried.


    When Gu Qingyuan returned at noon, the Yao family especially had a banquet at Jinwu Residence, inviting him over.


    When he left, his second daughter was there as well. She was wearing a light red dress that gave off light. She was like a budding peony flower, brightening up everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing her father walk in, Gu Bi Tong smiled sweetly and greeted him, "Dad, why did you come back so late?" The food and wine have all turned cold. "


    She pulled her father to sit at the head of the table, then obediently massaged his shoulders.


    Gu Qingyuan felt a wave of comfort in his heart. He had four daughters, but this second daughter was the best. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also very good-natured. With his temperament, he was qualified to marry into the royal family. He had always been proud of this daughter of his.


    He smiled and waved his hand, "Tong''er, don''t be busy. Come, sit down and eat."


    Gu Beitong agreed and sat beside him.


    Lady Yao helped him to carry the dishes and asked gently, "Old master has been busy these past two days, but what''s the matter with the court now?"


    Gu Qingyuan took a sip of the wine and couldn''t help cursing, "What can it be!? Isn''t it because he is the one who has killed the Sharp King? He will live a good life. However, he will disturb the peace in the court! "


    "Master, be careful, I heard that this Sharp King isn''t someone to be trifled with. The people who offended him were all informed that Minister Liu''s family had just said one bad thing about him, that their entire family was raided, their women were exiled, and nearly a hundred men were taken to Caishikou, where they were imprisoned and beheaded."


    She patted her chest with a face full of fear, "Amitabha, that is a god of death, we cannot afford to offend him."


    Gu Qingyuan frowned but didn''t say anything in the end. He only lowered his voice and said, "His Majesty sent Third Prince to the water hazard in Binzhou, but for some reason, Prince Rui took over. It''s said that he found out that officials there had embezzled money and embezzled it for disaster relief.


    "Oh my god!" Lady Yao cried out in alarm, "More than thirty officials said to cut him down so easily. Isn''t this Sharp King insane?"


    "Yeah!" Gu Qingyuan heaved a long sigh, "The whole court has been in an uproar, and the officials of the Emperor have sent a petition to impeach the Third Prince, saying that he is aiding the officials and colluding with those deceitful officials. The Third Prince has never been easy to get along with anyone, and in the past few years, he has also managed to establish a network of connections with many people, and the two sides have started quarreling in the imperial court. It''s a pity for us little fish and shrimp who were involved in this. One of us is in the wrong team, so we might have to ¡­"


    He gestured around his neck.


    Lady Yao was so frightened that her face paled, and she hurriedly said, "Isn''t that Third Brother of yours working for King Sharp? Let him speak to King Ruo. This matter is none of our business. "


    There was a trace of anger in Gu Qingyuan''s eyes as he slapped the table and cursed, "Old Third? It was better without him! Just because he''s with the Arterial King, the Fifth Prince now sees me as a thorn in his side, and may even be implicated by this evil creature one day! "


    "Heavens, what should we do now? No, I have to talk to my mother and ask her to chase that scourge away." Yao Lao was momentarily flustered. She was a woman who was clueless in the inner chamber. When she heard that someone would cause the extermination of her family, she couldn''t sit still any longer.


    "Alright, alright, there''s no rush. What if the Sharp King wins?" Gu Qingyuan frowned, his eyes dark.


    Now was the competition between the fifth prince and the third prince. The bet was all on luck, and the king was always favored by the emperor. What if he won this time and they had to rely on the third prince first, then wouldn''t that be courting death?


    She pinched her handkerchief and sobbed, "Earlier, I said that I had to get rid of this disaster as soon as possible, but I refused to listen. Now that I''m tied to Sharp King''s ship, I want to see just what kind of people this family will get killed by him."


    Gu Qingyuan waved his hand impatiently. "Alright, alright, I don''t need you to worry about me."


    When he turned to look at Gu Bi Tong, he realized that his daughter was still there. He was afraid that she would scare him by listening in a daze, so he couldn''t help but take a deep breath and say, "Tong''er, why aren''t you eating? "The food is cold." As he spoke, he personally picked up a piece of fish for her.


    Gu Beitong, on the other hand, was poking with her chopsticks, seemingly without the slightest bit of appetite.


    Gu Qingyuan frowned, "How did the kitchen cook today?" Is it not to Tong`er''s taste? "


    Mistress Yao instantly retracted her tears, frowned and sneered, "Isn''t it because of that good daughter of yours who just came back? Normally, she wouldn''t even take me seriously, but now she''s even bullying Tong''er, how can she still eat!"


    Gu Qingyuan was startled. "What''s going on?"


    "My family''s Tong''er has such an esteemed status that even esteemed wangfei dotes on her. How could she allow a little girl and Tong''er to have a new name? That''s preposterous!" Mother sent a message for that little girl to change her name. That good girl of yours is really quite magnanimous, she directly beat the little girl to death! I don''t think I should stay in this house anymore, for others to throw my face like this! "


    Gritting her teeth in hatred, Gu Bi Tong''s eyes reddened slightly, but she didn''t utter a single word. She looked as if she was enduring the pain.

 C58 Calculation

    Unexpectedly, Gu Qingyuan frowned and said, "Alright, it''s not that big of a deal. Zhu''er just came back and still doesn''t understand the situation in the estate. Didn''t she change the girl''s name?" Don''t bring this up again. "


    Before he could finish his words, Lady Yao and Gu Bi Tong looked at him with faces full of disbelief. They had never imagined that he would have such a reaction.


    Gu Qingyuan usually doted on his second daughter the most. As long as Gu Bi Tong suffered any grievances, he would fly into a rage. But now, he was actually speaking up for that little hoof?


    Lady Yao''s face was filled with astonishment, but at the same time, an even greater unwillingness arose within her. She couldn''t help but say, "Old Master, it''s not like you didn''t see that girl, she ¡­"


    Before she could finish, Gu Qingyuan impatiently interrupted her, saying, "Alright, I''ve already said that you''re not allowed to bring up this matter again. You''re the boss''s mother, and you''re spreading rumors for the sake of a little girl and her daughter!"


    Lady Yao''s scolding face changed. Gu Qingyuan had always been considerate towards her, but when had he ever been scolded like this? He felt wronged and angry at the same time.


    Gu Qingyuan didn''t wait for her to speak, he looked to his daughter who was on the verge of tears and frowned, "Tong''er, Daddy knows that you''ve been wronged, but he''s just a little girl. Why are you arguing with her? Moreover, your sister just came back, so the two sisters should have been very close to each other. That''s why our house was so harmonious, and if word of this gets out for a girl''s name, outsiders would only say that you are underestimating her, which would affect your reputation. "


    Gu Beitong felt like vomiting. She had been pointing at her father, but her father had stuck his head out for her. She hadn''t expected to run into such a bad situation.


    Father couldn''t have been possessed by a ghost, right? Just by looking at that slut yesterday, she defended her?


    She hated him to death, but she pretended to be gentle on the surface. With red eyes, she lowered her head and said, "Yes, father''s teachings are correct. Daughter is wrong. In the future, I will definitely get along well with big sister."


    Gu Qingyuan nodded.


    He was already upset over the matter of the imperial court. When he got home, he still could not eat a peaceful meal, so he became even more impatient when he heard that there were two sisters fighting over a small matter.


    Normally, he valued his second daughter the most, so it wouldn''t be a big deal to vent his anger for her. However, when he saw Gu Jinzhu yesterday and saw how she looked after, he naturally changed his mind.


    The manor''s second daughter, who was known as the "Shengjing Pearl", had already brought him many fame and benefits. If he added another daughter, the Gu Residence would only benefit greatly if word of this were to spread.


    He had his own plans, so naturally, he wouldn''t delay Gu Jinzhu. He thought for a moment, then warned Lady Yao, "Zhu''er just returned, so it''s hard to avoid some inconvenience. As a direct mother, take care of her as well.


    Lady Yao was so angry that the handkerchief in her hand was almost torn, but Gu Qingyuan acted as if he didn''t see her expression at all, he stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll be going to the front. From now on, you can handle these small matters of the inner chamber.


    Although his voice was gentle, there was a hint of warning in it. Lady Yao had no choice but to agree.


    When Gu Qingyuan left the Jin Wu Residence, Yao Family slapped the table, the jade bangle on her wrist clanking loudly.


    "I''m so angry! Has your father gone senile? He actually spoke up for that little slut!" Her face was livid with anger.


    Gu Bi Tong frowned. She had already put away her tearful expression, but it was replaced by a gloomy one.


    She had not expected her father to have such a reaction. Thinking about how her father, who had always doted on her, had once again challenged her to be friendly with him, a trace of sternness flashed across her beautiful face.


    He had just come back and wanted to get rid of her pampered. Don''t even think about it!


    She slowly tightened her fingers and exhaled. "Mother, there''s still a long way to go."


    "Where''s the future?" Lady Yao clenched her teeth in anger. "This little hoof stepped on our heads as soon as it came back. We''ll wait for a few more days for her to stabilize herself. Who knows what this mansion will be like!"


    Gu Beitang returned to her previous expression, politely poured tea for her mother, and personally offered it to her, "No matter what, I can''t escape from my mother''s grasp. What does she count as? She has no one to rely on in the clan. "Dad only gave her some face because he took a fancy to her. Who knows what will happen in the future."


    She smiled sweetly as a pair of emerald green ears swayed by her ear, causing her face to look like bright pearls and beautiful jades. It was so beautiful that it could not be described with words.


    But Lady Yao''s heart was moved. "Face?"


    She suddenly realized, "That''s right! Your father was indeed bewitched by her face. That little slut is the same as her mother; she has a fox-like appearance. "


    She gritted her teeth as she said this. "Your father wants rare goods! That''s a good plan, but I want to see if your father will still take her seriously if she loses her face! "


    As she spoke, a trace of malevolence flashed across her eyes.


    "Mother, what do you want to do? "Daddy likes big sister''s tight position right now, just in case ¡­" Gu Bi Tong pretended to be worried.


    Lady Yao patted her hand and said gently, "My son, just you wait. Mother will not allow anyone to share your glory. Our Gu family only has one pearl of yours. If anyone dares to threaten you, Mother will definitely not comply!"


    As she finished her sentence, her voice was full of sternness.


    A trace of a smile flashed through Gu Beitang''s eyes. She snuggled into Lady Yao''s embrace and said tenderly, "Mother is still the best to me. I''ll do everything for you!"


    Yao Shi smoothed her daughter''s hair, her eyes filled with love as she sighed, "If I don''t plan for you, who will wholeheartedly do it for you? Just like your father, even though he loves you the most, he is still unreliable! "


    There was a trace of resentment in her voice as she helped her daughter up and said earnestly, "Tong''er, you have to fight for your mother. As long as you can successfully marry the Fifth Prince, who would dare to look down on you when you become the imperial concubine? When that time comes, those bitches will still be mud under your feet! "


    Gu Bi Tong''s face reddened slightly, but she did not refute her mother''s words. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "That''s right, mother, what was that ''Sharp King'' father mentioned just now? What was that?"


    Lady Yao was startled and hurriedly covered her daughter''s mouth. "My darling, you mustn''t speak carelessly of this name. What if others hear ¡­"


    Before she could finish, Gu Bi Tong pulled her hand away and said coquettishly, "Mother, just tell me, there are no outsiders here. Besides, when I was at the palace, I often heard people talk about this Sharp King."


    Curiosity was written all over her face.


    Mistress Yao couldn''t refuse her daughter. She looked at her surroundings and helplessly said, "Keep your voice low. Originally, you shouldn''t tell these words to your children, but since you frequently come and go to the palace, it won''t be bad for you to know some things related to the royal family."

 C59 Sharp King

    She sighed and said in a low voice, "This Sharp King is rumored to be Prince Zhao Ren''s sole disciple."


    "Prince Zhao Ren?" Gu Bi Tong was startled. "Then ¡­" Isn''t that the emperor''s older brother? "


    Mrs Yao nodded and said, "Your father told me about this when he came back, so I''m not too sure. It was said that the previous crown prince had an extremely good reputation. He was a scholar who had great literary talent, was extremely talented, and was also very amiable. He was supported by both the people and the imperial court, and was the favorite son of the previous emperor.


    "After the previous Emperor''s Dragon took control of the heavens, Prince Zhao Ren should have been able to successfully ascend to the throne, but unfortunately, two days before he ascended the throne, he was thrown off his horse by a crazy, fierce horse and was trampled on by it. His spine was broken, and he was carried back to the crown prince''s mansion two days ago."


    "His Majesty and Prince Zhao Ren are brothers of the same mother, and they have very deep feelings for each other. Before he passed away, Prince Zhao Ren personally placed the inauguration notice in His Majesty''s hands and ordered all his ministers and advisers to do their utmost to help His Majesty ascend to the throne. This is why the world went smoothly."


    "That Crown Prince Zhaoren is famous, but he only has his main wife and concubine. After he died, the main wife crashed into a coffin and followed him away. His Majesty originally wanted to take that concubine back to the palace to take care of her, but she disappeared without a trace."


    "Some people say that the Imperial Concubine took the crown prince''s money and ran away, while others say that she was secretly murdered by the crown prince''s enemies. Who knows ¡­"


    Lady Yao''s mouth went dry and she took a sip of water. Gu Bi Tong was lost in thought and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened next?"


    "Later." Lady Yao sighed. "His Majesty was moved by the kindness of the previous crown prince and swore to find his last bit of flesh and blood. He sent people to scout the area for many years, thinking that there was no hope at first, but who would''ve thought that he actually found the crown prince a few years ago?"


    "Your father doesn''t know the specifics either. He only said that the child was indeed of the late crown prince''s lineage. In order to confirm this, the emperor even opened a coffin and engaged the late crown prince. It was a great stir even in the imperial court."


    "This ¡­" Isn''t that a good thing? Then why is everyone so afraid of that Sharp King? " Gu Bi Tong asked curiously.


    That year, he was only fifteen years old when he returned to the imperial court, and coincidentally, he was attacked by the barbarians. He requested to be trained in the army, but the emperor didn''t agree to it first, afraid that something would happen to him, but he insisted on going, and I don''t know why the child learned all the skills to capture their leader when he was chasing after the barbarians. "" What happened?


    "His Majesty the Emperor is overjoyed at the victory of this army and has requested to stay in the army. In the short span of a few years, he has made many meritorious military exploits and his reputation has spread far and wide. In addition, after the recent war, the Emperor has specially given him the position of General Wei Yuan, who can be considered a hot man in the imperial court."


    "That powerful?" Gu Bi Tong was flabbergasted.


    It is said that this Sharp King is born with a cruel nature. It is said that when he was at the border, he drank wine with his head, was as vicious as a beast, killed and captured people, and bullied men and women. In the short span of a few days that he returned to the imperial court, anyone who talked bad about him behind his back would be killed.


    Do you remember Liu Hanlin''s family? "Didn''t that young lady say that she was the same age as you? I heard that Liu Han Lin said something bad about you after getting drunk, and then the whole family was raided, the males were beheaded, and the females were exiled. Poor young miss Liu, you''re exiled to that desolate border, who knows what kind of torture you will suffer, Amitabha."


    Lady Yao chanted the Buddhist prayer and her face turned somewhat pale.


    Gu Bi Tong''s heart palpitated when she heard this. She couldn''t help but say, "That King Rui is so savage, does His Majesty not care?"


    Lady Yao sighed. "His Majesty is praising Prince Zhao Ren for his kindness and doting towards him, so how could we bear to reprimand him? He has such a strong reputation, so everyone can avoid him now. They''d rather curry favor with him than offend him."


    She looked at her daughter''s face, which was as beautiful as a flower, and suddenly thought of something, reminding her hurriedly, "Tong''er, you often walk in the palace, but remember, if you meet King Rui, you must definitely avoid him. I heard that the King Rui is only in his twenties, and hasn''t gotten married yet, and the empress dowager is giving him a look to see him marry an imperial concubine, don''t let him see it."


    "Even though Imperial Concubine Shuang is protecting you, with how beautiful you are, if that fiend sees you and personally asks for the emperor''s hand in marriage, then even the Empress won''t be able to protect you."


    "No, I have to go to the palace and inform esteemed wangfei that you shouldn''t enter the palace during this period of time, so as to avoid being run over by that person, you should stay at home. It''s best if esteemed wangfei asks for orders to settle your relationship with the fifth prince in advance so that you can pass through the gates after you''re done!"


    She raised her voice and was about to call the maidservant in to change clothes, when Gu Beitong told her mother that Feng Yanyu''s personality was very helpless. She hurriedly pulled her aside and said, "Mother, what are you doing? Even if you want to enter the palace, you can''t go right now."


    Lady Yao was startled and immediately realized that this wasn''t the time to enter the palace. Although her elder sister was Imperial Concubine Su, she still had days to enter the palace every month. She couldn''t enter as she pleased. She really had lost her head from anxiety.


    Looking at her mother''s worried expression, Gu Beitang couldn''t help but feel discontent. She gently advised, "Mother, don''t scare yourself. I''ve been to the palace so many times, but I''ve never seen any King Sharp? "I heard that although he was favored by the Emperor, he didn''t often enter the palace, so how could he just bump into him? Moreover ¡ª"


    Her voice changed as her cheeks turned slightly red. "You entered the palace in such a panic and begged esteemed wangfei to fix the marriage. Esteemed wangfei thought I couldn''t get married and was in a hurry to find her son?"


    Although Imperial Concubine Fu''s son, Xiao Yi, was the Fifth Prince and had been bestowed the title of Yan King by the Emperor, her daughter was still a good and wonderful person. Even if she wanted to marry someone, someone else would have to beg for it.


    She rubbed her forehead and smiled. "Look at mother, she''s getting anxious and confused!"


    "I know you are worried about me, so I might as well be more careful in the future. Oh right, Mother, what does that Sharp King look like? When I see him in the future, I will definitely avoid him. "


    "What does he look like?" Yao Yuan shook her head and said with a strange expression, "I don''t know either. There aren''t many people in this world that know what Sharp King looks like."


    "Ah, how could that be?" Gu Bi Tong was astonished.


    Mrs. Yao sighed, "I heard that he had a bad face when he was young, so he always wore a mask. No one has seen what he looks like, but there is a rumor that he is as ugly as a ghost and brutal.


    The empress dowager had once arranged a marriage for him, the daughter of the Huang family in the Ministry of Public Relations. When the young miss Huang heard that she was going to marry him, she threw herself to death at night and almost died.


    The empress dowager had a headache over his matter. Speak out, as long as it''s a girl that King Ruo has his eyes on, no matter what identity she has, she will give it to him. That''s why mother is so worried. "


    Mistress Yao looked at her daughter and repeatedly reminded her, "No matter what, when you see the person wearing the mask in the future, you must stay far away from him. Don''t let him see you."

 C60 Reparation

    Seeing how worried her mother was, she couldn''t help but laugh, "Mom, don''t worry. That Sharp King doesn''t often stay in the capital, and he never attends banquets held by aristocratic families. Otherwise, after so many years, our daughter hasn''t met him."


    Lady Yao recalled that what her daughter said was right. That Sharp King had always been alone. He was rarely seen, so how could he interact with these girls? She could only sigh in relief.


    She then thought of something and said to her, "Oh right, your Third Uncle and King Ruo are very close. In the future, you should also avoid coming to the Spring Pavilion. That scourge, sooner or later, will implicate our entire family to death."


    She gnashed her teeth and cursed for a while, but she didn''t notice that when her daughter heard the two words "Third Uncle", her eyes flashed.


    As the mother and daughter of Golden Parasol Courtyard''s Yao Family spoke, the Jade Bamboo Courtyard was quiet.


    It was a scorching summer day and the temperature was so hot that people almost couldn''t breathe. The wutong tree outside the courtyard was making noise non-stop. The willow tree brought a little girl with it and was holding a long stick to stick the cicada.


    Gu Jinzhu was napping. She was already wearing the thinnest dress, but she was still sweating profusely.


    Yunxiang lightly fanned her. Gu Jinzhu turned over and said, "You should go rest for a while as well. I''ve taken a fancy to the warm air."


    Yun Xiang laughed, "Your servant is fine." She used a handkerchief to wipe away Gu Jinzhu''s sweat, and when she saw that her hair was so hot that it was wet with sweat and stuck to her neck, her fair cheeks were flushed red, she could not help but feel her heart ache, "My lady isn''t distributing any ice at all. How can one live on such a hot day?"


    Every courtyard in the Gu Estate had a fixed ice basin for daily use during the summer months, but Lady Yao pretended to have forgotten about it and didn''t ask anyone to send it to the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Gu Jinzhu smiled faintly and said, "Bear with it. Fortunately, this house is near the lake, so it''s cooler at night."


    "But there are also more mosquitoes. The incense is almost used up as well. If we don''t send any more silver, I don''t know what to do next month," Yun Xiang whispered.


    Gu Jinzhu thought for a moment, then ordered her to bring up the small wooden case with the lock on it.


    The black carved flower was about a foot long, and contained all of her belongings. It was divided into three layers, the top layer being a few pieces of scattered silver. She counted them, and it was only about 20 taels.


    The second level was given to her by her grandmother when she was still alive. If it was converted into silver taels, it would probably be no more than a hundred taels.


    When the third level was opened, even the man couldn''t help but take in a light breath.


    "These are all jewelry, all of them extremely exquisite. Bright phoenix head gold hairpin, jade bracelets, white round pearl thumb size East Pearl."


    Gu Jinzhu casually picked up a pair of small golden bracelets, which were obviously worn by girls. They were exquisite in style, with the words'' Amity ''carved on the surface of the bracelets.


    Her eyes were filled with reluctance. This was jewelry that her grandmother had bought for her since she was young. Every single one of them was worth a lot of money. If she went out to buy them, it would be worth quite a bit of money.


    However, every piece of jewelry here was carefully chosen by her grandmother. Although some of them were already worn out, she definitely wouldn''t be willing to take them out. Every piece of jewelry was just a thought.


    She would not touch what her grandmother had left for her unless she had to.


    She thought for a moment, then took out a few taels of silver, closed the box, and said to Yun Xiang, "Take this with you to buy some incense and some ointment for burning wounds caused by you and Su Ju. We''ll talk about the rest."


    Yun Xiang waved her hand. "This servant''s wounds are fine for a long time now. I still have some of the medicine left over, so I''ll go buy some incense first. Otherwise, the mosquito-infesting young miss won''t be able to sleep well at night."


    She put away the silver and the two of them were just talking when the curtain was lifted and a white porcelain bowl was brought in.


    "Miss, I made some green bean soup in the kitchen and added some sugar. You can''t get out of the heat if you drink more." Su Ju brought the bowl over.


    Gu Jinzhu frowned at her, "Didn''t I tell you to lie down? Is the wound still painful? Why did it start moving again? "


    "As long as I''m careful not to dilly-dally, it won''t hurt at all." Although she had just changed her name, she was not the least bit unhappy. She still had a lively and playful look on her face.


    Gu Jinzhu finished drinking the green bean soup. Since it was too hot to sleep, she decided to just sit up and practice her calligraphy under the window.


    After writing a few sentences, he heard Magpie announce that the Second Miss had arrived.


    Gu Jinzhu was startled, but before she could get up, Gu Bi Tong had already lifted the curtain and entered. She smiled as she said, "Big sister, you didn''t disturb your afternoon nap right?"


    She was wearing a light red dress and had a curvy figure. The hairpin on her head was dazzling, making her face look extremely gorgeous.


    Gu Jinzhu stood up and smiled, "Of course. I''m so happy that I didn''t have the time."


    Gu Beitang walked in and looked around, surprise flashing across her eyes.


    Hadn''t my mother arranged the simplest house for her? However, the one she saw, although it wasn''t as luxurious or luxurious as her Fragrance Pavilion, the items on display were all exquisite and elegant, causing the room to look elegant and grand.


    When he saw the clothes that Gu Jinzhu was wearing, his gaze flickered.


    As Gu Jinzhu had just gotten up from her afternoon nap, she didn''t put on any makeup. Her long hair, which was like black clouds, naturally flowed behind her head as she used a string to tie her hair loosely.


    She was wearing only a moon-white blouse and a pair of cherry pink silk pants. Her sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing her soft white skin.


    Even though she couldn''t use her makeup, Gu Jinzhu''s clear and beautiful eyes, white and delicate skin, and delicate to the point that not a single pore could be seen.


    A trace of jealousy flashed through Gu Bi Tong''s eyes. No wonder her father valued her so much. Just based on her appearance alone, she was indeed eye-catching.


    "Sister, I came here to apologize to you for this morning''s incident, but it''s just a name, I didn''t care about it. Grandmother said that it was a taboo, so she let CaiYi come over to say it."


    Gu Jinzhu smiled faintly and said, "It''s alright. It was because I didn''t know my sister''s name that I made the little girl offend the taboo. Little sister, don''t be too fussy about it."


    "How could that be?"


    "This is some rouge and cosmetic powder bestowed by Imperial Concubine Su. It''s made in the palace and is much better than the ones made outside. I can''t use it all by myself, so I brought it over to give it to big sister as an apology."


    Gu Jinzhu glanced at it and sure enough, it was many exquisite little boxes. She hurriedly refused, "The items that Imperial Concubine Fu bestowed are incomparably precious, so little sister should keep them for her own use. I rarely use these, so I don''t have the use for them either."


    Before she could finish, Gu Bi Tong pouted coquettishly, "Big sister, are you saying that you had an affair with me? You haven''t come back in all these years, and I''ve missed you so much. Look at this, it''s fresh rose juice made from rice milk. It''s the softest and most harmless to the skin, so it''s good to smell it, and it''s good to taste it as well. "

 C61 Rouge

    She took out a light red box from inside, opened the lid, and showed it to Gu Jinzhu.


    A faint fragrant scent wafted out from the box. Gu Bitong gently touched it with her finger. It was a tinge of red on the tip of her finger. It was indeed slender and gorgeous. It was much better than the rouge she had bought outside.


    "How is it? Isn''t the color beautiful? "The empress of the palace loves to use this one. I heard that it was developed by the Grand Hospital in accordance with the ancient palace formula. If it is applied frequently, it can even nourish the skin."


    Gu Bi Tong smiled and introduced the other items to him. They were all items that could not be bought from outside that could nourish the skin.


    The two sisters were talking together, and it seemed like they were really close.


    Gu Jinzhu couldn''t refuse anymore, so she ordered the incense to be put away.


    After Gu Beitang had left, the woman and the woman looked curiously at the things she had given them.


    "So this is made by the palace. It''s really good stuff. Even the box is so beautiful." Su Ju took the box of rouge and looked left and right in admiration.


    "If you like it, take it." Gu Jinzhu said indifferently.


    Su Ju was startled and hurriedly waved her hand, "Miss is truly like a servant. With this servant''s face, how could I be worthy of using such a good thing? Moreover, this was given to you by the Second Miss. If I knew that you gave it to me after changing hands, I would be so angry that I would vomit blood."


    Yun Xiang also said, "Although Second Miss doesn''t look the same on the surface, this thing is very decent. Miss, look at this box of skincare lotion, how fragrant is it?"


    She brought the box over and opened the lid for Gu Jinzhu to smell. Indeed, it was a flawless white jade paste with a light and elegant smell.


    Yun Xiang placed the things on the dressing table for her and smiled. "No matter what, there''s no need for us to get into trouble with this thing. Say that this thing is supposed to nourish the skin. Since Second Miss is so generous, why should we help her save it?"


    Gu Jinzhu thought for a moment, but didn''t object.


    Since Gu Bi Tong had delivered it, if she didn''t need it at all, it was obvious that she didn''t want to give her any face.


    Unexpectedly, in the evening, when she had just finished her dinner, there was a ruckus outside the yard, and Gu Bijin''s sharp voice could be heard.


    Gu Jinzhu frowned, but before she could let Yun Xiang go out to see what was going on, the maidservant, Seventh Miss, hurriedly came in and said, "Big miss, it''s bad. Third Miss, you brought some people with you, and they were noisily wanting to come in. Yang Liu said that she hadn''t reported it to you yet, and stopped her at the door with a broom. The Third Miss is cursing."


    Gu Jinzhu and the fragrant rosewood were both startled. They didn''t know why Gu Beijin was here at this time.


    She stood up and walked quickly out of the room.


    At the entrance of the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Yang Liu held a large broom in his hand and blocked the entrance. His tall and muscular body was like a small mountain. He looked at the crowd with a tiger''s gaze and said with a humming voice, "Without my lady''s permission, no one can barge in!


    Gu Bi Jin was so angry that she was about to jump up and down. She pointed at the willow tree''s nose and cursed, "You blind fool! Look at who''s standing in front of you!" You even dare to stop me? Who said that they wanted to barge in, I''m here to visit big sister, you damned slave, get out of my way! "


    "No!" Willow shook her head. Since her own daughter had not spoken, she would not move.


    Gu Jinzhu stood at the door and looked. No wonder Yang Liu didn''t let Gu Bijin in. She was followed by a large group of people, including five or six maidservants and four women. The group was menacing and didn''t seem like they were here to visit her.


    "Are you going to let me? "You audacious slut!" Gu Bi Jin cursed in a high-pitched voice. She couldn''t help but let the woman beside her push the willow tree away.


    However, that willow tree grew up eating something. Although it was a girl, its body was like a mountain, and its strength was unparalleled. It saw two old wives pushing her and making her unable to move.


    The two sides remained in a deadlock.


    The girls from the Green Bamboo Garden slipped out. Magpie and Qi Meng stood to one side, watching the show. The unremarkable Xiao Cui, on the other hand, silently stood by the willow tree, holding a stick in her hand, as if she wanted to help.


    Gu Jinzhu stroked her forehead. When she saw her, she suddenly shrieked, "Big sister, what do you mean? I came to see you out of the kindness of my sister''s heart. Is this how you treat guests?" I heard that second sister also came in the afternoon, could it be that you''re also stopping her from entering? "


    Even Yun Xiang and Su Ju''s expressions became unsightly. Who would come to be a guest? They were making such a ruckus and wanted to barge in without even obtaining the approval of their masters.


    Gu Jinzhu frowned and said to Willow, "Forget it, Willow. Let them in."


    As soon as she said that, Willow immediately took a step back and pulled back the broom in her hand. The two women who were pushing her almost dodged it.


    Gu Bi Jin glared at Yang Liu and walked in with her head held high. The crowd behind her also followed in with a loud clamor.


    Gu Jinzhu''s expression turned slightly cold as she said lightly to Gu Beijin, "Third sister, my room is small and can''t accommodate these many people. If you want to be a guest, you should come in yourself."


    As she spoke, she turned and entered the house. Gu Bijin snorted lightly and followed behind her without giving any orders.


    When her maidservant saw this, she acted as if she hadn''t heard Gu Jinzhu''s words and wanted to follow as well. In an instant, Yun Xiang and Su Ju blocked the entrance from the left and right.


    Su Ju raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Are you all deaf? Didn''t you hear my young lady say that only the third young miss is allowed to enter?! "


    The leader of the group had an imposing manner as she shouted, "My family''s young miss has always needed someone to serve her. It is perfectly justified for us to serve her! You, a lowly slave, want to stop us? "


    Su Ju hated being scolded as a lowly maid the most, so her face immediately turned cold.


    Yun Xiang couldn''t wait to tell them more, and immediately shouted towards the door, "Yang Liu, come here and throw these old devout women out!"


    "Yes." Willow answered, dragging the long broom with her as she walked over.


    Those few women had seen her strength, so their expressions immediately changed as they retreated. They didn''t even dare to make a sound after being scolded as an old pious woman.


    Inside the room, Gu Jinzhu was sitting on the couch, watching herself enter the room, her eyes were constantly scanning the room, and she said lightly, "Isn''t Third Sister grounded? Why are you here so late? "


    A trace of anger flashed in her eyes, but she soon smiled and said proudly, "Father said that I was young, but it was an unintentional mistake. Furthermore, my second sister also begged for mercy, so it''s fine. In the end, Father still loves my second sister and me the most."


    However, there wasn''t a single fluctuation on Gu Jinzhu''s face. She only said indifferently, "Then I congratulate you, third sister."


    "There''s nothing to congratulate," Gu Bijin pursed her lips and smiled. "Sister Kuang, you''ve come back, but little sister hasn''t come to see you. I heard that second sister is also here today. If little sister doesn''t come soon, then that would be even more rude."


    Although her words were polite, she couldn''t help but look around. When she saw the many exquisite decorations in the room, her eyes lit up.


    When he saw the silver pearl curtain hanging on the door, he suddenly walked over quickly and "tsk-tsked" in admiration, "I heard that big sister has a lot of good things here. As expected, big sister''s grandfather is indeed a merchant, he is rich, and this pearl curtain is really pretty."

 C62 Domineering

    She touched it and looked like she couldn''t bear to let it go. She turned her head and smiled, "Big Sis gave so many good things to Fourth Sis and Rong''er, I don''t think she would care about me. I''m Big Sis''s sister, so can you just give me this pearl curtain? Oh, and that vase over there. "


    Gu Bi Jin ran to the side and touched the blue and white beauty vase, then turned her head to see a gold-plated, flower shaped incense ball hanging from Gu Jinzhu''s bed. Her face flashed with a trace of joy, and without hesitation, she rushed over to play with it, pulling it down and stuffing it into her bag.


    Gu Jinzhu looked at her with a face full of astonishment.


    She had seen Gu Bi Jin''s domineering and arrogant side, and had heard that she had fought fiercely over the jade pendant she had given Gu Zhiyue. She hadn''t expected that this girl would actually be so bold as to openly act as a bandit.


    Judging from her appearance, she was determined to keep her house emptied. No wonder she brought so many people with her.


    Seeing that Gu Bi Jin was already beginning to pull at her pearl curtain, she stood up and said, "Wait a moment!"


    Gu Bijin stopped moving, but there was no trace of fear on her face. She pulled on the pearl curtain and said, "Big sister, you can''t bear to part with it, right?"


    Gu Jinzhu walked over and snatched the bead curtain from her hands, saying without a trace of politeness, "That''s right, I really can''t bear to part with it. These things were arranged by my grandfather''s family, so giving them away isn''t appropriate.


    She made a gesture of sending him off. Gu Bijin bit her lips, and a trace of anger and unwillingness flashed through her eyes.


    She had originally brought a group of people with her, planning to empty Gu Jinzhu''s room. Who knew that the maidservants would be blocked outside? She alone wouldn''t be able to take these things.


    However, if things went on like this, she wouldn''t be able to gain anything from it. She rolled her eyes and saw the rouge and cosmetic powder Gu Beitong had given her on the dressing table. Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She picked up the box of Rose rouge and smelled it, her face revealing a trace of happiness, she said, "Big sister, I don''t need those things from your ancestors, what about this one? It''s only a few boxes of cosmetic powder. You can''t be too reluctant to part with them, right? "


    Gu Jinzhu suddenly understood. So this was the reason why she had come. No wonder she had fought over the jade pendant with Gu Zhiyue. She hadn''t expected that she would not even let off a single bit of rouge.


    In order to send her away as soon as possible, she nodded her head without feeling the pinch, saying, "That was delivered by my second sister just this afternoon. I don''t really need these. If you like them, just take them all."


    Gu Bijin''s face lit up with excitement as she hurriedly put away the rouge and some skin cream.


    Although they were on good terms, Gu Bi Tong was reluctant to give her the things that the palace had bestowed upon her.


    She had been salivating for a long time. When she first heard that Gu Bi Tong had delivered it to the Jade Bamboo Garden, she was so angry that she could not understand. She felt that with her relationship with her second sister, such a good thing should be given to her first.


    Since she was so angry, she led people over without a second thought. She wanted to snatch the item away, but luckily this big sister was tactful and actually took the initiative to give it to her.


    With her goal achieved, Gu Bi Jin was overjoyed. She said, "Then I''ll have to thank Big Sis. It''s already late, I should go back. Big Sis, rest early."


    She took a few steps outside, then remembered something, and turned around with a smile, "Oh yeah, if second sister asks, please don''t say that I took away the rouge. She gave it to you, and you gave it to me just like that, see if she''s unhappy."


    Without waiting for Gu Jinzhu to agree, she brought a group of people and left with a complacent expression.


    Yun Xiang looked at her back in disbelief. "Does this Third Young Miss not have a brain? She actually went to someone else''s house to steal their things. She''s a lady from a noble family, just like a bandit."


    That''s right, why doesn''t the prince care?


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything, but a trace of ridicule appeared in her eyes.


    The last time he had gone to snatch Gu Zhiyue''s jade pendant, and now he had also dared to snatch her things. It went without saying just who had the momentum and power to snatch that staff.


    "Third Miss is really too outrageous, being a bandit in her own home. Miss, please tell the madame that even if the prince doesn''t care about the house, the madame still can''t allow Third Miss to continue acting so tyrannically, can she?"


    Before Gu Jinzhu could speak, Yunxiang let out a sigh, "It''s useless. If it was useful, Third Miss wouldn''t have developed such a temper."


    Gu Jinzhu glanced at her daughter with approval. Although she hadn''t been in the Gu household for long, Yun Xiang had already seen through the situation.


    Although Zhen Shi was the manager''s grandma, she was selfish and only enjoyed her own benefits. She didn''t care about anything else.


    Lady Yao had her own selfish thoughts. In order to show off her daughter, she raised her daughter to be arrogant and stupid. Unfortunately, Madame Jiang was still complacent and thought that her daughter was doted on by her mistress and could stand shoulder to shoulder with her daughter.


    Gu Bijin was so impulsive and despotic that she had no brains. Sooner or later, she would be scammed to death by Yao Family.


    However, because Gu Residence was such a missus in command, the entire back courtyard was filled with the black smoke that obstructed the air.


    Even if Gu Jinzhu went to the Zhen family, it would be of no use. Instead, she would become a celebrity that would incite discord between sisters.


    Therefore, she would rather pay a price and be left with a quiet ear.


    In the next few days, Gu Bi Jin calmed down quite a bit. Even if she occasionally ran into him, he wouldn''t provoke her. He said some sarcastic words that made Gu Jin feel like those boxes of rouge were worth it.


    It wasn''t easy for them to wait until the day of the monthly announcement. Lady Yao had sent a mama to deliver the daily expenses to the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Su Ju''s expression changed as she counted the copper coins in the tray. She had already secretly asked about the rates of use of the various courtyards, but the ones that had been delivered today were not even half of the cost of the other courtyards.


    Seeing that the mama was holding her hands in a reserved and proud manner, she restrained her anger. "mama, I''m afraid the numbers aren''t right, right?" Just like this monthly allowance, the girls in the Second Miss'' courtyard are each worth one tael of silver, while the other lowly maidens are each worth one. But why do we only have one tael of silver for each of us, while Willow and the rest only have three hundred taels? This ¡­ "Isn''t this a little too little?"


    Although Su Ju was very tactful, she was already very angry in her heart. How could there be so few monthly quests for maids from large families? This amount of money was not even comparable to the money they had in the Yang Mansion.


    The mama curled her lips and laughed coldly, "Yo, Miss Su Ju, do you still want to be like Second Miss in the courtyard? Who was the Second Miss? Those are the heavenly fairies that came down to earth, the girls that can serve the second young miss are fortunate, how can we compare? "A month''s worth of money is already quite a lot. If you were to leave someone else''s house, I''m afraid you won''t even have this much!"

 C63 Monthly

    Su Ju grew anxious and said, "How is that possible? There are obviously more other courtyards than this one!"


    "That''s none of your business. Our Gu Residence only gets this much every month!" That mama didn''t wait for her to finish before she interrupted with a sneer.


    Susu was so angry that she was about to cry. Gu Jinzhu, who was in the room, heard the argument and came out with Yun Xiang to take a look. After glancing at the menu in her hands, she immediately understood.


    When the mama saw her, she immediately slapped her thigh and called out, "Eldest Miss, look at this Susu Ju. Our girls only have a few hundred coins a month. Since both of these girls are by your side, why is it so rare for you to hang her?" "One shouldn''t be so greedy, right?"


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t pay attention to her words. Her gaze was like a glacier descending from the night sky, completely unperturbed, "I only ask you one question, what''s the number of the big girls by Second Miss'' side?"


    "The few ladies by Second Young Miss''s side are worth one tael each month, but you can''t compare. Second Young Miss''s status in the estate is different because she''s been valued by esteemed wangfei. The madame personally gave the order that Second Young Miss''s food and clothing is different from the others''."


    She spoke with a profound tone as she looked at Gu Jinzhu with a trace of ridicule on her face.


    Gu Jinzhu nodded and said, "I understand. Thank you, mama." Magpie, send mama out. "


    After sending the few of them away, Su Ju looked at the things spread out in the courtyard, and her tears rolled down her cheeks in anger.


    Not only was the monthly allowance for the servants reduced by half, but even Gu Jinzhu''s dressing speed had been reduced by half. Ever since she returned to the clan, she hadn''t cut a single new set of clothes.


    The materials that were delivered this time were all rather old and not new. Some were dull in colour, some were jewellery with hairpins, rouge and powder. They were all extremely crude and no one would care about them even if they were a reward.


    "Miss, they are really going too far!" Su Ju said hatefully.


    This madam didn''t even care about her appearance anymore. She was treating her daughter harshly and wasn''t afraid of being poked in the spine when she went out.


    However, Gu Jinzhu didn''t seem to mind in the slightest as she lightly said, "Alright, let''s put this thing away first."


    She turned and entered the house, with Fragrance behind her.


    The window in the room was opened, and a breeze blew through the dark green curtain, causing the bead curtain to rustle.


    She stood by the window, practicing her calligraphy. Her expression was extremely calm, as if what had just happened hadn''t affected her mood in the slightest.


    Yun Xiang could not help but ask, "Miss, aren''t you angry? If Madame continues to defy you by allowing her to go down, who knows what else she will do. "


    Gu Jinzhu sighed lightly, "So what if you''re angry? What''s the use of me arguing with her now? "


    When a person was under a roof, they had to lower their head. This was something she had long since understood.


    How could Yun Xiang not know about this? She just couldn''t take it anymore. Ever since her young mistress came back, she had been bullied by Lady Yao every day. If she continued like this, her days would only get worse.


    She looked at the little miss, who was holding a purple tube wolf brush pen and writing a few words over and over. She looked carefully and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Astonishingly, there was only one word written on each piece of paper: "Wait!"


    Yun Xiang thought for a moment, then blurted out, "Could it be that Miss wants to wait for San Ye''s return?"


    She understood what the young lady was thinking and agreed, "The young lady is right. We have nothing to rely on right now, so we can''t do anything. We can only wait until San Ye returns. He will definitely help the young lady."


    This girl seemed to have found a backbone all of a sudden. Her face was filled with joy.


    However, he didn''t notice that when his master heard her mention the two words "Master San", his face fell into a daze.


    She held the pen until a drop of thick ink dripped from the tip and soaked the entire piece of paper. Only then did she regain her senses, and she could not help but bitterly smile in her heart.


    What she meant by "waiting" was that she wanted to wait for a good time, not for him to come back.


    When she thought of that person, her thoughts drifted a little further away. She didn''t know that he was over there. Are you safe?


    He had already helped her a lot. So what if he came back? There was a difference inside and outside, so how could he meddle in the affairs of the inner chamber? This girl was thinking too simply.


    Since they didn''t have much use for it, they naturally had to conserve their food.


    Not only did Lady Yao reduce the little girl''s speed, even her monthly rate was reduced by half.


    Miss Gu''s monthly allowance was four taels of silver, but she only had two taels. Her clothes were all cut in half, and her food was even worse than her daily allowance.


    It didn''t matter much if it was the fragrant rosewood. In the end, she was still his girl. However, the most dissatisfied ones were the magpie and the seven concubines. Even Lady Wang didn''t do things properly.


    Gu Jinzhu had gone to the Yanfu Residence to pay her respects today. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw Magpie and Qiqiao chatting in a corner.


    Magpie looked resentful. "What''s the point of having so little money?" He couldn''t even afford rouge powder! Didn''t you see how I was made a joke by the people in the yard next to me when I first left? We are really down on our luck, why did we have to follow such a master, even losing to a third-rate girl in the yard of the second young miss! "


    "Be quiet and don''t let anyone hear you."


    Gu Jinzhu and Yun Xiang''s figures were covered by a large tree, so the two people who spoke didn''t see them. The magpie sneered, "So what if I do?" If you have the ability, then chase us out. It''s still better than hanging here and dying! "


    Yun Xiang''s expression changed. Just as she was about to go over, she saw Su Ju suddenly rush out from a nearby eardrum, arriving in front of the magpie and slapping her without a second word.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you. Behind your back is Miss Chew''s tongue. The Second Miss is so good, why don''t you immediately scram!" Su Ju was so angry that her face turned ashen, and her chest rose and fell continuously.


    Her scalding wound on her abdomen hadn''t completely healed yet. Usually, she would lie down on the bed to rest. Today, hearing Magpie''s words, she really couldn''t help it anymore.


    The magpie was struck senseless by her slap, and when he recovered his senses, he immediately exploded into rage. He covered his face and cursed loudly, "Who the hell do you think you are, daring to hit me?" "I''ll fight you to the death."


    She suddenly lowered her head and rammed it into her stomach.


    Su Ju was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground. Her wounds had not been healed in the first place, so after being hit by the impact, her face was pale from the pain.


    The magpie didn''t give up. He loudly cursed and wanted to rush over, but the expressions on Yun Xiang and Gu Jinzhu''s faces both changed.


    Gu Jinzhu shouted, "Stop!" Yun Xiang came out from behind the tree and quickly ran out to support Su Ju.


    The moment the magpie and the girl saw Gu Jinzhu, they were immediately scared out of their wits. The girl immediately bowed and said, "Eldest Miss, you''re back."


    Seeing Qi Qiao give her a look, he suddenly reacted and kneeled down towards Gu Jinzhu with a ''putong''. Tears streaming down his face, he said, "Eldest Miss, you''ve come back. You have to avenge your servant. Your servant offended Big Sister Su Ju somewhere, and she beat her up and scolded her."

 C64 Gossip

    She purposely revealed half of her red and swollen face as she cried miserably, making a scene out of her crying and scolding Su Ju.


    Gu Jinzhu was so angry that she started laughing. What a good girl! Not only did she know how to tell the truth, she even knew how to act! If she didn''t know what had happened, she really would have been tricked.


    She stood there quietly with a cold glint in her eyes. She waited until she had cried enough before slowly saying, "You are a good seed for acting, since you don''t want to be in my yard so much, then I might as well report back to my mother and send you to Pear Garden. Wouldn''t it be as you wish for me to become a professional actor in the future?"


    "Uh ¡ª ah?"


    The magpie was in the middle of wailing and complaining, but when he suddenly heard Gu Jinzhu''s words, he was stunned for a moment before reacting. He was suddenly scared out of his mind.


    In a flash, the magpie regretted so much that his intestines almost turned green. He kowtowed and begged for mercy, "Eldest Miss, your servant was wrong. Your servant was possessed by a ghost just now, so I said something worse than pigs and dogs. Serving Eldest Miss is your servant''s lifetime of good fortune. Your servant absolutely doesn''t dare to have any second thoughts. Eldest Miss, please forgive me this time."


    This time, she was truly afraid that Gu Jinzhu would sell her out. Her head was banging against the ground and tears were streaming down her face.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t even look at her, but quickly walked over to Su Ju and asked, "How are you? Is the wound still painful? "


    Su Ju shook her head. Her face was still pale, but she forced a smile and said, "Miss, don''t worry. Your servant is fine."


    Gu Jinzhu and Yun Xiang helped her into the room, ignoring the Magpie who was kneeling down and beating his chest as he cried.


    After applying the medicine on the woman again, Gu Jinzhu felt her heart ache as she looked at her still red skin.


    However, Su Ju giggled as she comforted her, "Miss, it''s alright. It doesn''t hurt at all. Your servant is still well. It won''t be long before I recover."


    Gu Jinzhu remained silent.


    The crying of the magpie could be heard from outside the room. Wifey Wang poked her head out the door. It seemed like she wanted to come in and confess, but didn''t dare to.


    Gu Jinzhu''s eyes were gloomy and her heart was heavy.


    If the monthly allowance continued like this, her days would only become more and more miserable.


    She had already been thinking of a way out, but there was nothing she could do at the moment.


    It was only because Lady Yao knew that she had no backing that she dared to treat her so harshly.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiang and Su Ju were fine, even if she was not going to leave them, there were other people in the Green Bamboo Garden, other than the magpie and Qi Cui, Yang Liu and Xiao Cui also worked hard, but as their masters, they couldn''t afford to not protect their own girl.


    She felt a little defeated in her heart. These days, her patience had been exchanged for Lady Yao''s sudden change in attitude.


    It was a scorching summer day and she didn''t even have an ice bowl for the summer. It was so hot that she couldn''t sleep every night, and thanks to Yun Xiang and Su Ju, who fanned her in turn, she couldn''t rest well and the two girls were half dead from exhaustion.


    It was impossible to expect Lady Yao to give her more money, so she could only think of her own way.


    Right now, her top priority was to find a way to earn a living. Even if she didn''t rely on the Gu Estate one day, she had the ability to settle down and settle down.


    She had thought of setting up a shop, but as a young lady, she couldn''t even get out of the door. She didn''t even have her own people, so how could she get out?


    She thought over and over again, then decided to just leave the courtyard and slowly walk along the Gu Estate''s back garden.


    There was a lake behind the Jade Bamboo Garden and a pavilion at the center of the lake. The surroundings were filled with lotus flowers. When the wind blew, the jade lotus swayed in the breeze, causing it to look extremely beautiful.


    Although this place was remote and had a beautiful scenery, there were very few people who came. Gu Jinzhu often took walks here. As Yun Xiang followed behind her, she knew that her young miss was thinking about something, so she didn''t dare disturb her.


    She slowly moved forward along the pavilion, passing through a gate of the moon. Unknowingly, she had traveled a little further.


    Until a wall of Deva powder appeared in front of him. A few oleanders stuck their heads out of the wall and dropped a tree of tender pink flowers.


    "Huh?" Yun Xiang exclaimed. "Miss, what is this place? It''s a nice scenery, why haven''t I noticed it before?"


    Gu Jinzhu also felt that it was a bit strange. This place was already the most remote place in the Gu Estate. She hadn''t thought that there would be such a courtyard.


    She took a few steps forward and could see that the courtyard was not large, but it was very clean and tidy. There was a stone courtyard in the courtyard, and on the board, the three words'' Jing Xuan Residence ''were faintly written.


    Just as she was looking curiously, a servant dressed in green came out from the corner of the courtyard. When he saw her, he was stunned for a moment before he went up and said respectfully, "Miss, please halt. This is the Gu Estate''s forbidden courtyard.


    Gu Jinzhu was startled. She had never heard of any forbidden grounds in the Gu Estate, but when she turned around to look, she realized that they were already quite far away from her residence. They had probably already left the inner courtyard.


    As she walked back to the pavilion, she heard faint sounds of laughter coming from the courtyard. She walked over and heard Gu Bijin''s voice from behind the flowers, "Second sister, why did you go to Jing Xuan Residence? Third uncle hasn''t come back yet."


    When the word "Third Uncle" floated over, Gu Jinzhu unconsciously stopped in her tracks.


    He heard Gu Bi Tong''s embarrassed voice, "Where did I go to the Jing Xuan Residence? I just casually strolled around. Besides, what does it have to do with me if that person doesn''t come back?"


    I didn''t say anything, but I don''t know when Third Uncle will be back. He''s really good-looking, even more so than all the men outside. The last time I went to Miss Zhou''s house, there were quite a few young ladies who secretly asked me about him.


    Gu Beitong scoffed, "What kind of Third Uncle is he?" If you shout so affectionately, be careful that your mother hears you angry! What''s more, even if he looked good, what was the point? Did a man rely on his looks to survive? "If I don''t think of a way to gain even the slightest bit of official position, I will only curry favor with that ''Sharp King'', blaming my mother and grandmother for looking down on him ¡­"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Gu Bi Jin laughed. "Of course he can''t compare with His Royal Highness. His highness has a high status, and he''s also extremely obedient to his elder sister. This little sister will pay respects to the future imperial concubine!"


    "You little hoof, you only know how to talk nonsense, see if I don''t pinch your mouth." The two sisters burst into laughter.


    Hearing them slander Gu Yiqing behind her back, Gu Jinzhu had an inexplicable feeling of discomfort. Just as she was about to walk to the other side with Yun Xiang, she heard Gu Bi Tong cry out, "Third sister, what''s wrong with your face? How could there be such a big red patch? "


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but pollen is allergic to it. My face is always itching, and when I scratch it, it turns red."


    Gu Beitong said with concern, "Then you have to find a doctor to have a good look. Girls'' faces are no small matter."


    "My mother called a doctor a long time ago and just said it''s fine. She said that if there are too many flowers planted in the house, it might be one of the allergies. She''s been like this in the past, but after a few days it''ll be fine."


    He couldn''t help but mutter, "Why are there so many flowers growing in the mansion? It''s really good to look at, but it''s a bit too troublesome."

 C65 Worry

    Gu Beitang laughed. "What''s the matter with Guan Hua, it''s your physique that''s important. Hurry up and find an imperial physician from the palace to treat your allergies."


    Gu Bijin was overjoyed. She quickly expressed her thanks, "Thank you, second sister."


    Gu Jinzhu brought the incense to the other side and walked around. The two sisters'' voices gradually faded away.


    Unbeknownst to them, Gu Beitang was looking at Bi Jin''s face with a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    In the evening, Jindan was in the center.


    Lady Yao was leaning against the rohan bed with a lackadaisical expression. The little girl below her had a small jade hammer in her hand, and was hammering her legs with it.


    Gu Bi Tong lifted the curtain and entered. She didn''t wait for Lady Yao to speak before she ordered her maidservants to leave.


    Mistress Yao sat up and waved her hand with a smile, "My son, why are you in such a hurry? Hurry and come to your mother''s side."


    "Mother." Gu Beitang''s face was full of anxiety. She tugged on Lady Yao''s sleeve and said, "That box of rouge doesn''t seem to be for big sister anymore."


    "What?" Mrs Yao was shocked.


    Gu Beitong quickly recounted Gu Bijin''s symptoms, then said, "I suspect that she gave that box of rouge to Third Sister."


    "It can''t be." Mistress Yao hesitated. "That was sent out of the palace. How could she give it up?"


    "Then why is Third Sister''s face red while Big Sister''s face is fine?"


    Gu Beitang had an anxious expression on her face. She had gotten that box of rouge with great difficulty. If she hadn''t given it to Gu Jinzhu, then all her efforts would have been in vain.


    Lady Yao thought for a moment before pacifying her daughter, "Don''t worry, didn''t Third Young Madam suffer from allergies before? Maybe it''s just a coincidence, the amount of medicine in that box of rouge is too little, and it won''t take effect that quickly, unless it''s used together with that skincare ointment. I don''t believe that she''s willing to give all these good things to Jin''er. "


    Gu Bi Tong calmed herself down. She didn''t believe that Gu Jinzhu''s luck was that good, but she still warned Yao Shi, "You''d better call that girl Magpie over tomorrow morning and ask her about it. This isn''t a small matter and must not be left out."


    Mrs Yao nodded. "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll call Magpie over tomorrow."


    The two mother and daughter, however, never thought that Gu Jinlong didn''t give those things to Gu Beijin, but rather snatched them herself.


    The sky was already dark, and the magpie was still kneeling at the door. It knelt there for a long time, crying and begging for mercy. This girl no longer had her previous arrogant look.


    Seeing her return, she immediately perked up and rushed over to hug her leg, wailing loudly. "Eldest Miss, your servant knows his wrongs. Why don''t you spare my servant?"


    Gu Jinzhu circled around her and quickly entered the room without even looking at her.


    Yun Xiang followed behind her with no trace of sympathy on her face.


    That night, no matter how much the magpie cried outside, Gu Jinzhu ignored it and hung her out for the entire night.


    For someone like her, who was always ready to give her master trouble in the dark, if she didn''t deal with him once and for all, it would be even more troublesome in the future.


    The magpie was a proud and sharp person, he would often beat and scold others that his wife had sent down. Now that he was being punished, no one was willing to take care of her, so Willow and Xiao Cui had long since closed their doors to rest.


    It was Grandma Wang who finally threw a cushion at her, causing her to suffer through the night.


    By the morning of the second day, the magpie was like an eggplant that had been frosted by frost and lost all spirit. Gu Jinzhu ordered someone to carry her back to her room. After the incident, she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    In the center of Jin Wu City, Lady Yao looked at the Seven Conjures, her face filled with displeasure.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the Jade Bamboo Garden properly?" Why did you come over? Where''s the magpie? "


    Qi Qiao blessed herself, and a trace of grievance appeared on her face. "Reporting to Madam, it''s not that this servant is willing to come, it''s just that I''m a magpie." "She won''t be able to come, so this servant was afraid of delaying Madam from her questioning. Thus, I found an opportunity to come over."


    Mrs Yao was stunned. "What happened to the magpie?"


    Qi Qiao told him about what happened yesterday, then wiped her eyes and said, "Madam, it''s true that you didn''t see it. Magpie kneeled on the ground all night long, I''m afraid both his legs are going to be crippled ¡­"


    Lady Yao clenched her teeth in hatred. She couldn''t see that this little girl was quite ruthless!


    The magpie''s leg was injured, so he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to take care of things for her for the time being. Fortunately, he still had seven tricks up his sleeve.


    She hurriedly asked Seventh Heaven about this matter, and then said anxiously, "Did you use that little hoof of hers? It can''t be that he''s giving it to someone else, right? "


    Qi Qiao shook her head, and said somewhat dejectedly, "Madam, this servant doesn''t know that Eldest Miss has never trusted us and has never allowed us to come into her room to serve her. This servant is also not clear about the matter of rouge. "


    Mistress Yao''s face fell into a state of disappointment. She couldn''t help but throw the teacup beside her at Seventh Heaven and angrily said, "Trash! It''s been such a long time, and you still haven''t obtained the trust of that slut. You can''t even serve her in close proximity.


    Qi Qiao was drenched in hot tea, but she didn''t dare to avoid it. She kneeled down and said, "Madam is clear, that young miss is very cautious. Other than the two girls by her side, no one else trusts her. This servant has no other choice!"


    Seeing the dark and angry expression on Mistress Yao''s face, she hurriedly added, "Mistress, please don''t be angry. This servant will definitely think of a way to find out if Eldest Miss used that rouge. Does Mistress have any other instructions?"


    Lady Yao waved her hand and told her to scram. She felt as if a thorn had pierced into her heart.


    Why did such an accident always happen every time he wanted to teach that little hoof a lesson?


    Hopefully, those things were still used by that little bitch, but the effects were a bit too late.


    However, before Seventh Heaven could find out whether Gu Jinzhu had used rouge, the message from the young miss of the Zhu Family had already been sent over.


    He had invited Miss Gu to visit the Zhu Residence Courtyard to admire the chrysanthemums because he knew that the Gu family''s eldest daughter had returned to the capital, and he had especially invited Gu Jinzhu to visit.


    Lady Yao frowned as she looked at the vermillion note in her hand. The young lady of the Taoist temple had an illustrious reputation in the capital. She was a renowned and talented woman, and was one of the core members of this group of noble daughters.


    During the previous emperor''s era, there was a favoured imperial concubine. Now, Miss Zhu was known for her talents, and her brother was a young man who was appointed as a imperial bodyguard. He was the emperor''s favorite, and the Yao Family had taught her to be on good terms with him.


    This Miss Zhu had an elegant personality. Every August, she would hold a chrysanthemum feast at the side yard, inviting all the renowned ladies in the capital to meet. Gu Beitong also had some fame in the capital, so she was naturally invited every year.


    The person that Miss Zhu had invited was not only someone of good family background but also someone with outstanding talent. To be able to show her face once at the chrysanthemum appreciation banquet meant that she had truly stepped into the circle of noble ladies of Shengjing.


    The reason why she had sent the rouge to Gu Jinzhu in advance was because she had calculated that she would explode at this time and would definitely be unable to attend the banquet.


    Gu Jinzhu had just returned to the capital. Someone who knew of her would definitely be curious about her, the young mistress of the Duke''s Mansion who had been staying in Jiangnan all this time. When that time came, she would definitely post an invitation.


    However, as long as there was a problem with her face, she could only stay in the manor. After a long time, who would still remember her? Gu Qingyuan''s calculations would naturally fail.


    She had planned everything out well, but she hadn''t expected Gu Jinzhu''s face to be fine until now!

 C66 Incident

    With her teeth itching in anger, Lady Yao could not sit still any longer and could only personally make a trip to the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Gu Jinzhu was sitting in the corridor, drawing tricks with the two girls when she heard someone call out from outside, "Eldest Miss, the Madam is here."


    Gu Jinzhu was startled. Since her return, when had Lady Yao ever personally come to the Jade Bamboo Garden? She hurried out with the sweet scent of chamomile.


    A large group of maidservants followed behind Lady Yao with their legs moving in the wind. When they saw her, they smiled benevolently and said, "Zhu Er, why did you come out? The sun is so high outside, quickly go in."


    Gu Jinzhu smiled and said, "My daughter only came out to welcome you when she heard mother coming over. It''s so hot, so why did you come over personally?"


    As she spoke, she supported Yao Yao by her arm. She smiled and said, "I just came out from the old lady''s place and was just about to walk over here when I wanted to see you ¡­"


    As the two of them entered the room, Lady Yao looked around and smiled. "Since you moved here, mother has been too busy to spare the time. She hasn''t come to take a look. How is it? Are you used to living here?"


    Hearing this hypocritical statement, Gu Jinzhu''s expression didn''t change. With a gentle smile, she said, "Fortunately, it''s right next to the lake, so it''s not that hot."


    There were no ice basins, but the windows were open and the wind blew through the gauze, dispersing the heat in the room.


    Lady Yao didn''t answer and only smiled. "That''s good."


    Using the light from outside, she carefully examined Gu Jinzhu''s face. No matter how she looked at it, her skin was white and tender to the extreme, without the slightest hint of illness.


    She gritted her teeth and swept her gaze across the dressing table without batting an eyelid. She was shocked, "Zhu''er, your sister. Didn''t I give you some rouge balm from the palace? Why didn''t I see you use it? "


    Her expression was somewhat urgent as she looked at Gu Jinzhu doubtfully at her. She quickly suppressed the anxiety in her heart and concealed a smile. "I only saw that your skin color was so good. I was thinking of using that palace recipe and also thinking of asking esteemed wangfei for some help."


    Gu Jinzhu smiled apologetically, "About that, the gifts my sister sent are naturally excellent, but my third sister came over to be a guest. She really loves those rouge, just like how I asked for it."


    "What?" Lady Yao''s vision went dark and she stood up in shock. Her face changed color as she said, "You''re saying that those things were taken by Third Miss?"


    Gu Jinzhu nodded.


    Lady Yao nearly vomited a mouthful of blood. In her rage, she couldn''t even speak properly. She pointed at Gu Jinzhu and trembled, "You ¡­" How can you give her these things? "She ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Gu Jinzhu and the two girls behind her stare at her with puzzled expressions. She immediately reacted and suppressed the anger in her heart as she forcefully smiled and said, "I mean that good stuff. The third girl is still young, so give it to her. "What a pity."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jin Wu hurried in, looking flustered. "Madame, Madame, something has happened to Third Miss!"


    Mrs Yao said angrily, "What can happen? What are you looking like, flustered! "


    "Yes, Madame," he said frantically. But Third Young Miss, the situation isn''t good. I heard there was a rash on her face that itched so much she used her hands to scratch it. Her face was already covered in blood. Madame Jiang was so anxious that she was about to faint!


    "What?" Lady Yao was so shocked that her entire face changed. She hastily walked outside and even forgot to inform Gu Jinzhu.


    As they walked, they asked anxiously, "Have you called a doctor?"


    "Aunt Jiang has already sent someone to invite the most famous doctor of the Ju''an Hall, Doctor Zhao, but Third Miss is now in a state of turmoil. No one can stop her."


    With Yao''s hurried steps, the maidservants behind him hurriedly followed. In just a few moments, the entire group of people had disappeared without a trace.


    Yun Xiang touched her chest and said in surprise, "Heavens! What''s going on? Why is Third Miss so well and sick?"


    Su Ju also felt that it was inconceivable and the two girls started discussing in whispers.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t say anything. She instinctively felt that Lady Yao''s expression wasn''t right just now. She came because she was concerned that she didn''t use that rouge?


    Recalling the shock on Mrs. Yao''s face when she heard that something had happened to Gu Bijin''s face, a sliver of doubt gradually surfaced in her heart. She stood up and said, "I''m going to look for my third sister as well. Yunxiang and I will follow me. Susu, you take care of the house."


    She hurriedly walked out of the Jade Bamboo Garden with Yun Xiang hurriedly following behind her, afraid that something would happen to her. She even called for the willow tree.


    Gu Bijin lived in Cloudburst Pavilion, which was very close to Yao Family''s main courtyard. When Gu Jinzhu and the two girls arrived, it was already a mess.


    The maidservants stood guard outside the room, while Gu Bijin''s shrill scream came from inside the room, "I can''t take it, my face hurts, my face hurts, Mother ¡ª"


    Auntie Jiang''s wail rang out, followed by the sound of something banging against the wall. The maidservants outside were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    Gu Jinzhu hesitated for a moment before she decisively opened the curtain and entered the room. Right now was a chaotic time, so no one dared to stop her.


    There were a lot of people in the house, including the Yao Family, the Jiang Family, and even Gu Beitong. The ground was a mess. There were chairs, vases, and all sorts of decorations on the floor.


    A few women were pressing down hard on a figure. When Gu Jinzhu saw the person in their hands clearly, she was suddenly startled.


    If she hadn''t seen him with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have dared to recognize that person as the arrogant and despotic Gu Bijin.


    Her hair was in disarray, and she seemed to be in a crazed state. Her clothes were torn to shreds, and even a few of her wives couldn''t hold her down.


    She struggled and screamed with all her might. It was as mournful as the howls of ghosts. Through the messy hair, Gu Jinzhu saw her bloody face and was frightened to the point that she took a step back.


    She screamed and tried to grab at her face with all her might. Aunt Jiang was already crying until she passed out again, Gu Beitong was standing on the side, her beautiful face was pale, and Lady Yao was shrieking, "Quickly tie her up! Tie her to the bedpost! "


    After receiving the order, those few old women forcefully turned Gu Bijin over and tied her to the end of the bed with their belts, regardless of how hard she struggled.


    Gu Bijin shouted and twisted with all of her strength, but she could not break free. She cursed incessantly as the muscles on her face contorted. Along with the bloody marks, she looked extremely terrifying.


    Gu Jinzhu was frightened out of her wits. Luckily, someone outside shouted in time, "Doctor Zhao is here, move aside!"


    An old doctor walked in with a medicine box on his back. He looked at Gu Bijin with a shocked expression.


    Yao Yuan replied anxiously, "Doctor, look at my daughter. What''s wrong?"


    Before she could finish, Aunt Jiang woke up. As soon as she saw the doctor, she rushed over and knocked over Lady Yao, causing her to stagger.


    "Doctor, I beg of you to save my daughter. She''s only twelve years old, but she''s a girl. How can she live when her face is ruined?" The Jiang Clan could only kneel on the ground with a thump as they cried their hearts out.


    Lady Yao took a step back. With the support of Gu Beitang, she steadied herself. Her face immediately turned extremely unsightly to behold.


    But Aunt Jiang couldn''t care less about her expression anymore and kept on kowtowing.


    Lady Yao shot a look at Madame Jiang''s daughter, who hurried forward to help her up. "Esteemed wangfei, you stand over here first. If you block her now, how will the doctor treat Third Young Miss''s illness?"


    Aunt Jiang reacted and quickly moved to the side.

 C67 Bad Face

    Doctor Zhao stepped forward to look at her face, then motioned for a woman to pry open her lower jaw. He looked at her tongue, then pondered for a moment, took out a few silver needles from the medicine box, and quickly pricked Gu Bijin''s body a few times.


    The person who was just screaming about not stopping immediately quietened down. Gu Bijin sat down on the bed weakly, no longer looking crazy like before.


    Gu Jinzhu saw that this old doctor really had some skill, so she was overjoyed. She hid at the side and watched her father attentively. She didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    The old doctor took her pulse as his expression grew more and more unsightly.


    Aunt Jiang couldn''t hold it in any longer and came over carefully. "Elder Zhao, look, what''s wrong with Jin''er? How did she suddenly have such a violent attack?"


    He dropped his tears again.


    Doctor Zhao stood up with a serious expression. Just as he was about to speak, Lady Yao stepped forward and squeezed out a smile. "Elder Zhao, this place is not convenient. Please step outside and speak."


    As she spoke, she invited Doctor Zhao out. Aunt Jiang was about to follow, when Lady Yao turned her head and said, "Jin''er finally calmed down. Hurry and clean her face so Elder Zhao can look at her wounds!"


    Her daughter''s face was the most worried of all, so she reacted abruptly. She rushed in front of Gu Beijin in a fluster, ordering her servants to bring water in quick succession.


    Lady Yao immediately brought Doctor Zhao to the outer hall and chased out all of the maidservants, leaving behind only her trusted aide, Senior Servant Ping.


    Gu Jinzhu was about to walk out when Gu Bi Tong suddenly said from behind her, "Big sister, why are you here as well?"


    Gu Jinzhu stopped and said, "I''m a little worried for third sister, so I came over to take a look if I wasn''t relieved."


    "That''s right," Gu Bi Tong sighed. A trace of worry appeared on her face as she looked at Gu Bi Jin on the bed. "I wonder what''s going on with third sister. She''s been allergic to pollen before, but she''s never been this bad."


    Gu Jinzhu shook her head and said softly, "It can''t be pollen allergies, third sister seems to be poisoned."


    "Poisoned?" Gu Bi Tong was startled. She looked at her older sister''s face with some uneasiness. "Big sister knows medicine?"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled faintly and said, "Naturally, I don''t understand. However, I''ve seen a similar example before in Lin An."


    Panic appeared in Gu Bi Tong''s eyes. She was about to ask something else when Gu Jinzhu smiled at her, "Third sister is busy here, so I won''t stay much longer. If second sister is free, why don''t you come visit me more?"


    "Oh, okay." The smile on Gu Beitang''s face was a little forced.


    Gu Jinzhu didn''t pay any more attention to her. She turned around and brought the fragrant rosewood willow back to the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    As she walked out of the Cloud Mansion, she felt a heavy weight on her chest, and her eyes unconsciously revealed a hint of malice.


    Yun Xiang took a step forward and whispered with some doubt, "Miss, why do I see that Third Miss looks a little like that Aunt Yu?"


    Gu Jinzhu nodded. Back in the Yang family, she had indeed seen such an example.


    His uncle Yang Shao had many concubines, but the one he doted on the most was a skinny horse he bought from Yangzhou. His uncle Yang Shao had many concubines, but his favorite was a skinny horse he bought from Yangzhou.


    This Aunt Yu, on the other hand, was domineering and pampered. She had offended many people and was somehow taken advantage of. It was said that she had mixed some pollen from her usual rouge powder, called the Flowerflower.


    Yan Xi was an aquatic plant. The flowers were gorgeous and fragrant, but its pollen was very irritating. If touched accidentally, it would cause one''s skin to itch and go down the bone.


    However, the pollen''s smell was really good. If mixed with the rouge, it would make it even more exquisite and gorgeous, so it was not easy for people to detect it.


    Originally, this pollen did not have much toxicity to it. As long as it endured the itch, it would not cause any harm to the skin. However, it had a special characteristic, which was that the more it scratched, the more itchy it got.


    In the end, Aunt Yu''s face was scratched, her face was ruined, and she was chased out of the mansion by Yang Shao. Only then did Gu Jinzhu realize that there was such a thing in the world.


    It was just that the Flowing Stream Flower was extremely rare, and it grew mostly by the dark and damp water''s edge. There was no such plant in the north, so how could she have expected to see such a scene in the Gu Estate?


    Thinking of Gu Bijin''s miserable state, it was as if a huge stone fell on her heart. No matter what she did, she couldn''t stop herself from thinking about the details from before.


    Why did Gu Beitang come to give her the rouge from the palace? And why was Yao pretending to be concerned about her?


    As long as she thought carefully, all the blood in her body would instantly freeze.


    Too terrifying. She didn''t expect Lady Yao to be so deranged that she dared to brazenly make a move!


    She gripped her fingers tightly, feeling chills all over her body.


    When they returned to the Jade Bamboo Garden, she told Yun Xiang and Gu Ruoyun about it. The two girls were even more shocked and terrified than she was.


    As long as Yun Xiang thought of that rouge that was almost used on her young miss, she was scared out of her wits. She rubbed her chest as she muttered to herself, "Fortunately, Buddha blessing me, otherwise, if it was used on your face, it would really be ¡­"


    She was too scared to continue.


    Su Ju jumped up in anger, gnashed her teeth and cursed, "Second Miss is too malicious, to actually dare to hurt my Young Miss like this. She looks like a fairy, but her heart is like a scorpion, that thing should be used on her own face! Are you not afraid of retribution? "


    Compared to the fear of the two girls, Gu Jinzhu had calmed down and quietly said, "I''m telling you all this because I want you to know how terrible our situation is right now. In the future, we''ll have to carefully inspect all the food and clothing sent over by the other courtyards. If you''re not careful, you might end up being in the wrong."


    Both Yun Xiang and Su Ju nodded their heads. After this incident, the two girls became increasingly careful of her food and accommodation.


    Gu Jinzhu stood by the window and sighed as she looked out into the dense night sky.


    The Gu Estate was much more dangerous than she had expected. Although she had already mentally prepared herself when she returned, she was still a thirteen year old girl. How meticulous could she be?


    She had thought about how to deal with the Yao family, but she didn''t expect that the battle in the backyard would be devoid of blade light. It was far more frightening than she had imagined.


    Yao Han''s actions directly gave her a warning. She wasn''t in the mood to put on an act. If she didn''t, then whatever. The moment she appeared, she would be put to death!


    She could dodge it this time, but what about next time? What about next time?


    She clutched her chest, her heart cold.


    But even so, there was no room for her to retreat.


    No matter what was ahead, she would charge head on!


    Yao family! She bit her lower lip, her eyes cold.


    Exit Center.


    Gu Bi Jin took a sip of the medicine and fell into a deep sleep. There were a few red marks on her face.


    The Jiang family looked at their daughter''s face and never stopped crying.


    Gu Qingyuan was sitting at the side, frowning deeply. He had just come back and heard that something had happened to his third daughter. He had rushed over to take a look.


    Although Gu Bi Jin''s appearance could not compare up to Gu Bi Tong and Gu Jin Zhu, she could still be considered beautiful. Now that her appearance was ruined, his face was as gloomy as if a storm was brewing.


    "What did Doctor Zhao say?" He spoke heavily.

 C68 Hidden Damage

    Mistress Yao''s eyes flashed and she whispered, "Elder Zhao said that Jin''er''s face is made up of a pollen called the Flowing Stream Flower. The pollen is very irritating to the skin and makes people itch. That''s why Jin''er scratched her face."


    Gu Qingyuan suddenly raised his head, his face was filled with rage, "Where did that pollen come from?"


    Lady Yao sighed and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Jin''er used a box of rouge, and that box of rouge was given to Zhu Er by Tong''er earlier. Somehow, it ended up in Third Girl''s hands."


    "Old master, that box of rouge was bestowed by esteemed wangfei in the palace, so even Tong`er couldn''t bear to use it. She only sent it to Gu Qingyuan because her big sister had just returned!" How could something go wrong with the palace? Moreover, Elder Zhao said that only the south has the Flowing Stream Flower, but we don''t know where we get it from. "


    Lady Yao''s meaning was very clear. Gu Bitong also cried on the side. "I''ve used that box of rouge for a long time and never had any problems giving it to my big sister. I never thought that something like this would happen to my third sister." "


    Before she could finish her words, the Jiang Clan raised their head, and said with a face full of hatred and gnashing of teeth, "Old Master, isn''t this matter clear? How could the Second Miss harm her third sister? It must be the big miss, she hated Jin''er for knocking against her so many times, that''s why she did it! "


    She threw herself into Gu Qingyuan''s arms and cried, "Master, you have to seek justice for Jin`er. You have to pity my good daughter, you have to suffer this kind of torture! "The young miss is too vicious. This is her own little sister, how could she have done that?"


    She cried her heart out. Gu Qingyuan''s expression was dark and indecisive, clearly not completely believing what Lady Yao said.


    Gu Jinzhu had just returned to the clan, and she was only a thirteen year old girl. He didn''t believe that she would be so vicious.


    However, what Lady Yao and Gu Bi Tong said was true. Once again, he was frustrated by Madame Jiang''s crying. He couldn''t help but push her aside and stand up. "You guys watch first. I''ll go out for a walk."


    He flicked his sleeves, turned around, and walked out of the Cloud Stepping Pavilion.


    "Don''t cry anymore. Jin''er is fine now. Elder Zhao said that as long as she doesn''t scratch her face anymore, these wounds will heal very soon. There is still a bottle of scarred cream given by the palace in Tong''er, Jin''er''s face will be fine."


    Gu Beitang also advised, "Aunt, I''ve already ordered the girl to go get the medicine. That medicine is the most effective for scarring, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Thank you Madam and Eldest Miss. If nothing happens to Jin''er this time, I will definitely work hard for you to repay your kindness."


    Mrs Yao helped her up and said gently, "We are all family, what''s the point of saying such unorthodox words? "I''ve always treated her like my own daughter, and yet I pitied her for such a young age, for such a terrible thing to happen to her."


    "It''s all because of that slut. I definitely won''t forgive her this time!"


    A trace of a smile flashed in Lady Yao''s eyes, but she pretended to be worried. "Rest assured, the old master will definitely decide for Jin''er. If that girl really did do it, I won''t forgive her!"


    Within the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    After Gu Jinzhu had washed up, she was ready to go to bed. Qi Qiao hurriedly came in and said, "Miss, the old master is coming over."


    Yun Xiang and Su Ju were both stunned. It was already so late, what was the Imperial Duke doing here?


    Gu Jinzhu was stunned for a moment before she quickly came back to her senses. She said to Yun Xiang, "Help me change."


    Yun Xiang hurriedly brought the outer garment over, and the two of them put on Gu Jinzhu''s hair and changed her clothes.


    Gu Qingyuan stood in the yard, watching the lights in the room and thinking.


    Gu Jinzhu came out of the house, fully dressed. She quickly walked over and bowed to Gu Qingyuan, "Greetings, father."


    Gu Qingyuan helped his daughter up, and a little light shone on her face. Her skin seemed to be covered with a layer of honey, making her look even more beautiful than before.


    Gu Qingyuan''s anger miraculously disappeared from the bottom of his heart. Looking at his pretty daughter, he couldn''t find the words to question her.


    Moreover, he had already thought about it clearly.


    His third daughter''s face had already been scratched, he couldn''t tell if she could recover or not. Even if she could recover, so what? Even if she was perfectly fine, she couldn''t compare to his eldest daughter at all.


    Since the matter was irreparable, there was no point in pursuing the drug anymore. Even if it was really the work of the eldest daughter, what could he really do to her?


    With Pearl''s appearance, he was afraid that he would have to rely on her in the future. Why would he need to clarify the matter so much that his eldest daughter wouldn''t bother with him?


    His thoughts quickly cleared up, and a gentle and loving expression appeared on his face as he said, "Daddy passed by and came to see you. How is it here? Are you used to where your mother arranged?"


    Although Gu Jinzhu was a little surprised, she still said softly, "Thank you, father, for worrying. The place that mother arranged is very good, but ¡­"


    Gu Qingyuan wanted to ask something, but Yun Xiang suddenly summoned up her courage and said, "Master, this place is good, but it''s really too hot. Furthermore, it''s too close to the lake, and there''s a lot of mosquitoes in the evening. Could you ask the madam to bring some ice pots over for our Miss? Miss won''t be able to rest well due to the heat every night."


    Gu Qingyuan was surprised, "What? Didn''t your mother send you an ice bucket?"


    Gu Jinzhu smiled slightly, then lowered her head and said softly, "There are too many chores in the clan. Mother might have forgotten them all at the moment."


    Gu Qingyuan didn''t usually return to the inner courtyard, so even if she wanted to see him, she didn''t have the chance. With great difficulty, her father took the initiative to come here once, so Gu Jinzhu didn''t plan on being a gentle and obedient daughter.


    Since Lady Yao dared to openly attack her, she must find a backer for herself as soon as possible. Although Gu Qingyuan rarely entered the inner courtyard, she must let him know how harsh Lady Yao was.


    Gu Qingyuan frowned. He looked unhappy and coughed lightly, "Maybe your mother forgot. I will remind her to bring the ice basin over tomorrow. What do you need? I told her. "


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "There is something else that your daughter shouldn''t be making a fuss about. Your daughter doesn''t know much about the monthly affairs of the estate, but your daughter only knows a little about the maidservants by her side, and the other third class girls only have a few sons and daughters. Your daughter heard that your second younger sister''s daughter is worth one or two a month to the esteemed wangfei, so your daughter doesn''t dare to compete with her.


    Gu Qingyuan was truly angered this time. For noble and noble families like theirs, the maidservants had always been rich. Sometimes, they would even go out with a few coins as a reward.


    Although the Gu Residence was in decline, it still held the title of the House of the Duke of Qi. If people found out that the maidservant next to the young miss was only worth a single yuan a month, it would be hilarious.

 C69 Reply

    His expression was extremely ugly, and with a thought, he suddenly asked, "What''s your monthly number?"


    Gu Jinzhu slightly lowered her head. She hesitated for a moment before lightly saying, "2 taels."


    "Two taels?" Gu Qingyuan''s expression instantly darkened.


    What a great Yao family! He had repeatedly reminded her to treat Gu Jinzhu well, but she had actually ignored his words and openly criticized her!


    He clenched his fingers tightly and was enraged. He said to Gu Jinzhu, "I''ll tell your mother about this!" He then hurriedly left the room.


    Looking at her father''s back as he left, Gu Jinzhu raised her head. Her face no longer had that weak expression from before, and her eyes were filled with coldness.


    Since Lady Yao had already fallen out with her, there was no need for her to continue pretending to be a good daughter. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know how to back out!


    Within the Jin Wu Courtyard.


    Lady Yao was currently talking to her daughter with an angry expression on her face.


    "I never thought that Jin''er, that idiot, would actually snatch that box of rouge away. Now that I''ve lost it, all my efforts have been in vain!"


    Gu Bi Tong''s face was gloomy as well. It was a pity that she had that good rouge in her box.


    She could only persuade Mrs. Yao, "Mom, perhaps she''s the lucky one again. But Daddy has already determined that she''s the one who did it. With such anger, he''ll definitely scold her when he gets to the Jade Bamboo Garden, and maybe even punish her. More importantly, Father knows how vicious she is and will definitely no longer hold her in high regard. Only then will we be able to make a move on her in the future. "


    Lady Yao let out a long sigh and said, "Hopefully, your father won''t be bewitched by that little slut this time. It''s best if you lock her up in the courtyard so that she won''t be able to attend the Zhu Family''s chrysanthemum viewing feast!"


    Before she could finish, Gu Qingyuan walked in with large strides.


    His face was gloomy as he looked at Gu Bi Tong, who no longer had her usual affection for him, and frowned. "Why are you still here?" Hurry up and go back to your courtyard to sleep! "


    Gu Bi Tong was startled. Seeing her father''s unsightly expression, her heart sank. She immediately smiled sweetly and said, "Then father and mother should rest early. Daughter will take her leave first."


    She hadn''t even gone out when she heard the sound of a teacup being smashed to the ground. Gu Qingyuan''s angry voice could be heard, "Good thing you did!"


    Gu Bi Tong''s heart skipped a beat. Her first reaction was that the incident with the rouge had been exposed. A trace of panic flashed past her heart.


    Gu Qingyuan was clearly angry, afraid that his father would blame her. She couldn''t help but quicken her steps and quickly left the Jin Wu Residence.


    Inside the house, Lady Yao''s face was also a little pale. She looked at Gu Qingyuan''s face and forced herself to remain calm, asking, "Old master, what happened? Who pissed you off so much? "


    She was also worried about the incident with the rouge, and her body couldn''t help but tremble from the fear.


    Gu Qingyuan pointed at her and cursed, "You need me to say that? Don''t you think about what you''ve done! Pearl''s monthly rate was only two taels? Is my Gu Residence''s Eldest Miss a beggar? As the manager''s mother, you are so stingy that you even deducted the monthly allowance from the maidservant! Stupid to the extreme! If these words were to spread out, what face would you have left in this family! "


    Lady Yao was stunned. After a long while, she cautiously asked, "Is this the old master''s reason?"


    "Otherwise? What else do you want? Pearl''s monthly money was deducted, and the ice basin was also gone. Could it be that you have also reduced your other uses by quite a bit? What exactly do you think of Pearl? "A maidservant?" Gu Qingyuan was livid with rage.


    Lady Yao heaved a sigh of relief and secretly wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. She regained her senses as her eyes reddened, "Old master, you have wronged me. Pearl is not the only person in charge of this Residence of Unity." Third Girl, Fourth Girl is not my biological daughter, I treat them equally, I view them like pearls and like treasures, they are not much worse than me, why would I target a pearl?


    It was because the residence spent so much money this month. Which one of these people didn''t care about their favors and relationships? "Only the old lady does not dare to lack the ice pots, and I have already taken care of Tong''er and the Third and Fourth Sister-in-Law. As a member of this family, I have been worried about how I could reduce the expenses and bring you less trouble, how did I end up with a broken body?"


    As Lady Yao spoke, she sat on the bed and sobbed while holding the handkerchief.


    Gu Qingyuan was doubtful, "Really? The mansion''s shortage is this great? "


    Lady Yao cried out, "You don''t know how expensive firewood and rice is unless you are the boss. Those manors and fields have had poor harvests over the years and they can''t receive much money. I''ve even pretty much applied my body''s dowry, but my heart is only for the old master. I never thought that I''d end up like this ¡­ "


    The more Lady Yao said, the more wronged she became. She immediately threw herself onto the bed and wailed.


    Gu Qingyuan felt a little awkward. He didn''t care about how his family spent their money, since it was controlled by the Yao family, so he didn''t know about the estate''s silver coins.


    Seeing how wronged she was crying, he only thought he was blaming her. Feeling somewhat guilty, he came over and patted Lady Yao''s shoulder. "Then I must be blaming you. All these years, I''ve been depending on you to take care of my family. Madam, thank you for your hard work ¡­"


    Lady Yao lifted her head. Her eyes were red from crying as she sobbed, "As the old master, I don''t dare to say ''hard work''. However, I can''t bear the old master''s suspicion ¡­"


    She cried as she snuggled into Gu Qingyuan''s arms, rubbing it again and again.


    Gu Qingyuan felt weak from her actions, so he tried to coax her, "Okay, Madam, your husband is blaming you, and I''ll make it up to you."


    For some reason, the two of them rolled around together. After a long while, Lady Yao laid on top of him and said in a spoiled manner, "Old Master, you can''t suspect me anymore."


    Gu Qingyuan was extremely enchanted by her caress. He rubbed her smooth skin and promised, "Fine, fine, your husband will never suspect Madame again!"


    Only then did Lady Yao''s tears turned into a smile.


    Gu Qingyuan was distracted by the soul dissipating cloud rain, but he didn''t notice the trace of ruthlessness in Lady Yao''s eyes.


    What a good little girl. She actually had the backing to put ointment on her eyes as well!


    Early the next morning, Mrs. Yao got up to get her makeup done. Thinking of how she had spent half a day to coax Gu Qingyuan yesterday, her heart was full of hatred.


    Gu Bi Tong lifted the curtain and came in. She hadn''t slept well that night, and now, she had faint bruises on her skin. She said somewhat worriedly, "Mother, Daddy ¡­ yesterday ¡­" Are you alright? "


    Mrs Yao said bitterly, "What can it be? "Didn''t you listen to that little hoof''s provocation and come back to cause trouble for me?"


    She told him what had happened yesterday.


    Upon hearing that it wasn''t the incident with the rouge, Gu Beitong instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lady Yao was still furious and scolded, "That little bitch actually learned to report behind his back and told your father to come back and scold me. Luckily, I managed to keep it a secret."


    Gu Bi Tong exclaimed in surprise, "Daddy didn''t cause trouble for her last night?" "His third sister''s face is already like that."


    Lady Yao threw the comb on the ground. Every time she thought of it, she would grit her teeth in hatred.

 C70 Bottom

    Yesterday, no matter how hard she tried, Gu Qingyuan wouldn''t let go and punish Gu Jinzhu. He even warned her that this matter would end here and not allow her to do anything else.


    Lady Yao was so angry that her heart ached. Even though she had put in so much effort, she couldn''t hurt Gu Jinzhu in the slightest.


    Gu Beitang also felt it was inconceivable. Her father usually doted on her, but she didn''t expect that after coming back for only a few days, her father''s heart would be completely set on her side. This made her feel a strong sense of crisis.


    She spun twice on the ground with a trace of anxiety on her face. "Mom, we can''t go on like this. Third Sister''s face is so bad that even Father isn''t helping her. If we let that bitch gain a foothold, who knows what might happen in the future?"


    "How would I not know? But right now, your father is very protective, so if we attack again, it will only anger your father. This morning, he even told me to bring that slut to attend the chrysanthemum feast, waiting for her precious daughter to come out."


    Upon hearing this, a hint of a smile suddenly appeared on Gu Bi Tong''s face. "Since father is so eager for big sister to come out, why don''t we take advantage of his intentions?"


    Mistress Yao was stunned before she angrily said, "Then wouldn''t that be letting that little bitch off?"


    She was very clear that with Gu Jinzhu''s looks, she would definitely shock everyone at the banquet.


    There were so many precious girls in the capital, and very few could surpass her in terms of looks. Even his own daughter, Bi Tong, had such a bright and beautiful appearance.


    "There are many ways to become famous, but none of them are necessarily good."


    She stood up and walked towards a rose. She pinched off a petal and crushed it into pieces. The bright red juice instantly dyed her fingertip red, but it couldn''t match the cold smile in her eyes.


    "You mean ¡ª"


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Since father wants you to take her there, you should do it beautifully. Oh right, I don''t know if Big Sis has any clothes or jewelry, but since you want to see me, of course you can''t be too shabby. I still have two sets of clothes on me, so why not send them over to let father know how considerate you are."


    Seeing that her daughter had an idea, Lady Yao immediately calmed down.


    It could be said that the person she trusted the most was her own daughter.


    Gu Beitang had been intelligent since she was young and had been taught by Imperial Concubine Shi. She was far more scheming than she was, and usually when there were matters, Lady Yao would ask her for her opinion. Thus, in the Gu household, other than the Zhen Clan, Gu Bi Tong was the one in charge.


    Within the Jade Bamboo Garden.


    Su Ju looked eagerly at the door, running one trip after another. Yun Xiang could not help but ask, "What are you looking at? So long? "


    Su Ju pouted and said, "Didn''t Master say he would give it to Miss as a gift? Why is no one coming at this time? "


    Yun Xiang was also startled. Yesterday, Gu Qingyuan had said that he would bring over an ice bucket and some money. She too had a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    Who knew that it was almost noon, and no one had come yet?


    When Yun Xiang entered the room, Gu Jinzhu had tied a simple bun on her head and was currently leaning on the bed with a book to casually flip through.


    Yun Xiang said in disappointment, "Miss, Master. Did you forget what you said yesterday? Otherwise, why haven''t you come over yet? "


    Gu Jinzhu''s hand trembled slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    In her heart, she didn''t hold much hope. Although she hadn''t seen her father for many times, she knew Gu Qingyuan too well.


    If he was someone who valued rules and regulations, the Gu Estate wouldn''t be in such a state.


    He had long been obsessed with Lady Yao and had a soft spot for her. Thus, he could just ignore what she said.


    Even so, she still felt a bit sour in her heart.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have any expectations, but his father. In the end, she was once again disappointed.


    At noon, Lady Yao actually sent someone to deliver two sets of dresses and some jewelry. The maidservant who brought the items sent word that the young lady of the Gu family had placed a sticker on the Gu family''s young lady to invite her to participate in the chrysanthemum viewing feast.


    After carrying their clothes back to the house, Su Ju and Yun Xiang were shocked.


    The dress was a top quality material, top quality silk, as smooth as water, a light pink, an icy blue, and not only beautiful in color, but also beautifully styled.


    The jewelry that was sent was also exquisite.


    However, Yun Xiang and Su Ju were both afraid of Lady Yao''s schemes. They were afraid that she would plot against them, so they didn''t dare to casually give Gu Jinzhu clothes.


    He checked everything thoroughly and even went through the water twice to wash it clean. Only then did it hang out and be carefully ironed.


    The jewelry also checked back and forth, making sure nothing happened before letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Has Madame changed her character? Such good clothes can actually be sent to Miss? "


    Yun Xiang changed her clothes as she said, "Who cares about her? In any case, we ladies have to go out with great difficulty. We really don''t have any suitable clothes."


    The clothes Gu Jinzhu was wearing were a little too big, so she could only help her put away her waist.


    Two days later, Yun Xiang and Su Ju woke up early in the morning to clean Gu Jinzhu''s face and comb her makeup.


    Su Ju prepared Gu Jinzhu''s clothes for her, and Yun Xiang pondered in the mirror, "Miss, what kind of hair style are you going to comb today?" He ran a finger nimbly through his black hair to create a beautiful shape.


    Gu Jinzhu had never liked complicated hair knots before. This time, it was simple hair knots, but she wore a dazzling set of red agate stone pearls on her head. There was a small golden chain in front of her forehead, and a red ruby hung like a drop of water on her forehead.


    She wore the royal blue dress, and Plum took out a pair of sparkling white jade bracelets and placed them on her wrists. She also took out a pair of beautiful crescent moons and hung them around her waist, pressing down the corners of her skirt.


    Finally, he squatted down to tidy up her skirt.


    Yun Xiang was still a bit worried, and she repeatedly reminded Su Ju, "Be careful when you go. You must follow Miss Ling and remember not to speak carelessly. Don''t cause any trouble for her."


    Su Ju waved her hand, "Got it, Sister Yun Xiang. You''ve been reciting for the whole night, I''ll definitely follow Miss closely."


    Yun Xiang nodded. She was obviously still worried, but she could do nothing about it.


    Gu Jinzhu could only bring one girl with her when she went to the banquet this time. Plum blossom loved liveliness, so she wanted to follow along to take a look. Yun Xiang had no choice but to stay at home to look after the house.


    In the outer room, the little girl sent by the Yao family was already urging them to leave. Gu Jinzhu tidied up everything and quickly walked out with Su Ju.